WO2006001104A1 - Chair - Google Patents

Chair Download PDF

Info

Publication number
WO2006001104A1
WO2006001104A1 PCT/JP2005/004662 JP2005004662W WO2006001104A1 WO 2006001104 A1 WO2006001104 A1 WO 2006001104A1 JP 2005004662 W JP2005004662 W JP 2005004662W WO 2006001104 A1 WO2006001104 A1 WO 2006001104A1
Authority
WO
WIPO (PCT)
Prior art keywords
seat base
leg
state
base portion
leg placement
Prior art date
Application number
PCT/JP2005/004662
Other languages
French (fr)
Japanese (ja)
Inventor
Nichimu Inada
Myongsik Kim
Makoto Konishi
Original Assignee
Family Co., Ltd.
Priority date (The priority date is an assumption and is not a legal conclusion. Google has not performed a legal analysis and makes no representation as to the accuracy of the date listed.)
Filing date
Publication date
Priority claimed from JP2004186778A external-priority patent/JP2005177446A/en
Priority claimed from JP2004292344A external-priority patent/JP4418532B2/en
Application filed by Family Co., Ltd. filed Critical Family Co., Ltd.
Priority to KR1020077001515A priority Critical patent/KR20070035044A/en
Publication of WO2006001104A1 publication Critical patent/WO2006001104A1/en

Links

Classifications

    • A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
    • A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
    • A61H—PHYSICAL THERAPY APPARATUS, e.g. DEVICES FOR LOCATING OR STIMULATING REFLEX POINTS IN THE BODY; ARTIFICIAL RESPIRATION; MASSAGE; BATHING DEVICES FOR SPECIAL THERAPEUTIC OR HYGIENIC PURPOSES OR SPECIFIC PARTS OF THE BODY
    • A61H7/00—Devices for suction-kneading massage; Devices for massaging the skin by rubbing or brushing not otherwise provided for
    • A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
    • A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
    • A61H—PHYSICAL THERAPY APPARATUS, e.g. DEVICES FOR LOCATING OR STIMULATING REFLEX POINTS IN THE BODY; ARTIFICIAL RESPIRATION; MASSAGE; BATHING DEVICES FOR SPECIAL THERAPEUTIC OR HYGIENIC PURPOSES OR SPECIFIC PARTS OF THE BODY
    • A61H9/00—Pneumatic or hydraulic massage
    • A61H9/005—Pneumatic massage
    • A61H9/0078—Pneumatic massage with intermittent or alternately inflated bladders or cuffs
    • A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
    • A47—FURNITURE; DOMESTIC ARTICLES OR APPLIANCES; COFFEE MILLS; SPICE MILLS; SUCTION CLEANERS IN GENERAL
    • A47C—CHAIRS; SOFAS; BEDS
    • A47C7/00—Parts, details, or accessories of chairs or stools
    • A47C7/50—Supports for the feet or the legs coupled to fixed parts of the chair
    • A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
    • A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
    • A61H—PHYSICAL THERAPY APPARATUS, e.g. DEVICES FOR LOCATING OR STIMULATING REFLEX POINTS IN THE BODY; ARTIFICIAL RESPIRATION; MASSAGE; BATHING DEVICES FOR SPECIAL THERAPEUTIC OR HYGIENIC PURPOSES OR SPECIFIC PARTS OF THE BODY
    • A61H15/00—Massage by means of rollers, balls, e.g. inflatable, chains, or roller chains
    • A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
    • A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
    • A61H—PHYSICAL THERAPY APPARATUS, e.g. DEVICES FOR LOCATING OR STIMULATING REFLEX POINTS IN THE BODY; ARTIFICIAL RESPIRATION; MASSAGE; BATHING DEVICES FOR SPECIAL THERAPEUTIC OR HYGIENIC PURPOSES OR SPECIFIC PARTS OF THE BODY
    • A61H2201/00—Characteristics of apparatus not provided for in the preceding codes
    • A61H2201/01—Constructive details
    • A61H2201/0119—Support for the device
    • A61H2201/0138—Support for the device incorporated in furniture
    • A61H2201/0149—Seat or chair
    • A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
    • A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
    • A61H—PHYSICAL THERAPY APPARATUS, e.g. DEVICES FOR LOCATING OR STIMULATING REFLEX POINTS IN THE BODY; ARTIFICIAL RESPIRATION; MASSAGE; BATHING DEVICES FOR SPECIAL THERAPEUTIC OR HYGIENIC PURPOSES OR SPECIFIC PARTS OF THE BODY
    • A61H2201/00—Characteristics of apparatus not provided for in the preceding codes
    • A61H2201/16—Physical interface with patient
    • A61H2201/1657—Movement of interface, i.e. force application means
    • A61H2201/1664—Movement of interface, i.e. force application means linear
    • A61H2201/1669—Movement of interface, i.e. force application means linear moving along the body in a reciprocating manner
    • A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
    • A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
    • A61H—PHYSICAL THERAPY APPARATUS, e.g. DEVICES FOR LOCATING OR STIMULATING REFLEX POINTS IN THE BODY; ARTIFICIAL RESPIRATION; MASSAGE; BATHING DEVICES FOR SPECIAL THERAPEUTIC OR HYGIENIC PURPOSES OR SPECIFIC PARTS OF THE BODY
    • A61H2205/00—Devices for specific parts of the body
    • A61H2205/08—Trunk
    • A61H2205/081—Back
    • A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
    • A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
    • A61H—PHYSICAL THERAPY APPARATUS, e.g. DEVICES FOR LOCATING OR STIMULATING REFLEX POINTS IN THE BODY; ARTIFICIAL RESPIRATION; MASSAGE; BATHING DEVICES FOR SPECIAL THERAPEUTIC OR HYGIENIC PURPOSES OR SPECIFIC PARTS OF THE BODY
    • A61H2205/00—Devices for specific parts of the body
    • A61H2205/10—Leg

Definitions

  • the present invention relates to a chair, in particular, a chair having a massage function.
  • Some chairs having a massage function are provided with a leg mount on the front side of a seat.
  • Japanese Patent Laid-Open No. 9-266933 discloses that when the massage machine is not in use, the leg mounting table is turned over and placed on the seating surface of the seat so that the placement space can be reduced even if a leg mounting table is provided.
  • a massage machine is disclosed which is adapted to be stored.
  • the chair type massage machine has a chair body having a seat, a backrest, and an armrest, and a leg rest that is rotatably connected to the front of the seat.
  • the massage mechanism is appropriately arranged on the backrest, the seat, the armrest, etc., but there is also a massage mechanism arranged on the leg rest.
  • the leg rest is placed on the seat base.
  • the back surface of the leg placement surface (the surface opposite to the leg placement surface) faces upward during the accommodation, and the user sits on this back surface, so that the chair can be used as a chair even when the leg placement portion is accommodated. It can be used (see the above-mentioned JP-A-9-266933).
  • the front upper end of the seat and the front lower end of the leg mounting table in an inverted state are rotatably connected so that the leg mounting table can be turned upside down.
  • the upper surface of the mounting table comes into contact with the seating surface when the leg mounting table is turned upside down.
  • the seat surface and the upper surface of the leg mounting table are continuous when the leg mounting table is deployed to the front side of the seat. Further, in the unfolded state, it is formed on the leg mounting base for storing the leg.
  • the bottom surface of the groove is one step lower than the seating surface.
  • Japanese Patent Application Laid-Open No. 2002-301125 discloses a leg mount that can store a user's legs side by side in a left and right direction in one concave leg storage section having a bottom surface and side walls erected from both the left and right sides of the bottom surface.
  • a chair-type massage device comprising: is described.
  • a connecting portion between a seat portion and a back portion having a massage body is provided with an intermediate cushion body that can selectively cover either the seat portion or the back portion. It is disclosed that it is pivotably attached to the center.
  • cover the seat with an intermediate cushion When using as a massage machine, cover the seat with an intermediate cushion.
  • massage can be performed with the back massage body, and the seat is covered with the intermediate cushion body, so that the sitting comfort is good.
  • the stimulation of the massage body on the back is absorbed by the intermediate cushion body and can be used as an ordinary cushion body without becoming painful.
  • the positional relationship between the seat portion and the leg mounting table is restricted because the leg mounting table can be turned over. That is, in a structure in which the upper end of the front part of the seat and the lower end of the front part of the leg mounting table in an inverted state are rotatably connected, the upper surface of the leg mounting table is positioned above the seating surface in the unfolded state.
  • the groove bottom for storing the leg cannot be set at a position where the bottom surface and the seat surface are continuous.
  • an object of the present invention is to provide a structure that can set the position of the leg mounting portion (leg mounting table) to a position different from the conventional one.
  • the present invention includes a seat base portion and a leg placement portion having a leg placement surface on which a user's leg is placed, and the leg placement portion faces the leg placement surface downward. From the state of being placed on the seat base portion, the seat base portion can be rotated forward and the leg placement surface can be turned upward so that the seat can be turned forward.
  • the chair is connected to a front portion of the seat base portion, and a rotation center position of the leg mounting portion with respect to the seat base portion is above the upper surface of the seat base portion.
  • the upper part of the leg placement unit when the leg placement unit is in the leg placement surface upward state (deployed state), the upper part of the leg placement unit may be positioned above the upper surface of the seat base unit. it can.
  • Such a position of the leg placement portion is preferable when the leg placement portion includes a wall portion in which the leg placement surface force is erected. In this case, when the wall portion is rotated so that the leg mounting surface is in an upward state, the wall portion standing direction front end portion is above the upper surface of the seat base portion. Can be located. Also, the leg placement surface is positioned below the front end of the wall standing direction.
  • the wall portion can be configured by a side wall erected from both left and right end portions of the leg placement portion, a central wall erected from the left and right center portion of the leg placement portion, or a combination thereof.
  • the rotation center position is set to an intermediate position in the thickness direction of the leg placement portion, and it is preferable that the rotation center position is within the range of the wall portion. If the rotation center position is within the range of the wall portion, the leg placement surface is above the rotation center position when in the downward state, and below the rotation center when in the upward state.
  • a support member erected from the front portion of the seat base portion is provided, and the leg placement portion is arranged via the support member.
  • U preferably connected to the seat part.
  • the support member is pivotable back and forth with respect to the seat base portion.
  • the leg placement part when the leg placement part is in the leg placement surface downward state (folded state), the rear part of the leg placement part should not protrude forward from the front part of the seat base part. it can.
  • the support member is tilted such that a tip portion thereof is directed forward of the seat base portion. In this case, when the leg placement portion is rotated, the rear portion of the leg placement portion is less likely to hit the front portion of the seat base portion.
  • the leg mounting portion includes side walls erected from the left and right sides of the leg mounting surface, and the side wall and the support member are rotatably connected. ,.
  • Another aspect of the present invention includes a seat base portion, a leg placement portion that is rotatable with respect to the seat base portion, and an intermediate member that connects the seat base portion and the leg placement portion.
  • the intermediate member has a rear end attached to the seat base portion so as to be rotatable about a left-right axis, and a front end thereof about the left-right axis about the leg placement portion. It is characterized in that it is pivotably attached.
  • an intermediate member is interposed between the leg placement portion and the seat base, and Since there are multiple moving locations, it is easy to change the position of the leg rest when rotating by setting the size and rotation location of the intermediate member appropriately. wear.
  • the seat base is turned so that the leg placement surface is in an upward state by rotating to the front of the seat base portion from the state of being placed on the seat base portion with the leg placement surface facing downward. This is particularly useful in the case of a leg placement part that can be rotated forward of the part.
  • the intermediate member is composed of a pair of left and right, and each rear end thereof is attached to the seat base portion so as to be rotatable around a shaft center in the left-right direction, and each front end thereof is It is preferably attached to the leg mounting portion so as to be rotatable about an axis in the left-right direction.
  • Another aspect of the present invention relates to a seat base portion, a leg placement portion having a leg placement surface on which a user's leg is placed, and a support member erected from the front portion of the seat base portion.
  • the leg placement unit rotates from the state of being placed on the seat base portion with the leg placement surface facing downward to the front of the seat base portion and the leg placement unit.
  • the seat base portion is connected to the front portion of the seat base portion via the support member so as to be rotatable forward so that the surface is in an upward state, and is placed on the seat base portion.
  • the seat base is movable in the front-rear direction.
  • the leg placement unit when the leg placement unit is in the leg placement surface downward state (folded state), the position of the leg placement unit is adjusted, and the rear part of the leg placement unit is adjusted.
  • the position of the seat base can be aligned with the front, and the appearance of the chair is improved.
  • the structure may further include a restraining portion that restricts the movement of the support member or the intermediate member at a position where a tip of the support member or the intermediate member is in a forward tilt state in which it is directed forward of the seat base.
  • the leg placement part can be maintained in a state where the floor surface force is buoyant.
  • the leg placement unit is provided with a massage unit for massaging the leg placed on the leg placement unit. Pine surge is possible.
  • Another chair invention includes a leg placement surface on which a user's leg is placed, a leg placement portion having a wall portion standing from the leg placement surface, and the leg placement surface.
  • the leg rest is placed facing down
  • a first state in which the leg placement portion and the seat base portion are placed on the seat base portion with the leg placement surface facing downward;
  • the state can be changed to a second state in which the leg placement surface is upward and the leg placement portion is located in front of the seat base portion, and the seat base portion is in the first state.
  • the chair is configured to allow the front end portion of the wall portion in the standing direction to be positioned below the upper surface of the seat base portion.
  • the leg placement portion when the leg placement portion is placed on the seat base portion with the leg placement surface facing downward, the front end portion of the wall portion in the standing direction Can be positioned below the upper surface of the seat base portion, the leg placement portion (the side wall thereof) and the seat base portion overlap each other in the height direction. Therefore, in the present invention, the height of the seating surface in the first state is smaller than the height of the seat base portion plus the thickness of the leg mounting surface, and the height of the seating surface is suppressed.
  • the wall portion is placed when the leg rest portion is placed on the seat base portion.
  • the space as long as a space to be positioned below the upper surface of the seat base portion is secured can be secured by, for example, forming a notch (concave portion) in the seat base portion to avoid the wall portion.
  • the following second aspect of the present invention is preferable.
  • the wall portion is a side wall erected from both the left and right sides of the leg placement surface, and the right and left widths of the upper surface of the seat base portion are smaller than the interval between the side walls.
  • the side walls are allowed to be positioned below the upper surface of the seat base portion by positioning the both side walls at both outer positions. In this case, the height of the seating surface in the first state can be suppressed with a simple configuration.
  • notches (concave portions) for avoiding the side walls may be provided on both the left and right sides of the seat base portion.
  • the rear portion of the leg placement portion in the second state is rotated to the front portion of the seat base portion. It is preferable that the state can be changed between the first state and the second state by being movably connected. In addition, it is preferable that the leg placement section is provided with a massage section for massaging the legs placed on the leg placement section.
  • a seat base portion a cushion body placed on the seat base portion, and a footrest on which a user's leg can be placed at a position in front of the seat base portion.
  • a mounting portion, and the leg mounting portion can be mounted on the seat base portion in a state where the cushion body is removed from the seat base portion.
  • the leg mounting table can be placed on the front of the seat and can be directly seated on the seat, and the leg mounting can be mounted on the seat. Force that can be seated on the leg mounting base If the leg mounting base is simply placed on the seat, there is a problem that the seating surface becomes too high as compared with the seat alone.
  • the leg placing portion can be placed on the seat base portion in a state where the cushion body is removed from above the seat base portion, so that the cushion body is not removed. It can suppress that a seating surface becomes high compared with a structure.
  • a backrest portion provided on the rear side of the backrest portion is provided, and the cushion body can be removed from above the seat base portion by moving the cushion body to the front surface of the backrest portion.
  • the cushion body removed from above the seat base portion is effectively utilized as a back cushion.
  • the backrest part includes a back massage part for massaging the back of the user.
  • the cushion body functions as a back cushion, the comfort of sitting is improved even if there is a back massage part.
  • the cushion body is rotatably attached to the vicinity of the rear portion of the upper surface of the seat base portion in order to facilitate movement from the seat base portion side to the backrest portion side or vice versa. It is preferred that
  • the leg placement portion rotates relative to the front portion of the seat base portion. It is preferable that it is mounted movably.
  • a seat base portion and a chair placed on the seat base portion A cushion body, a backrest portion provided on the rear side of the seat base portion, a back massage portion provided on the backrest portion, and a leg placement portion on which a user's leg can be placed, and the cushion
  • the body rests on the front surface of the backrest so that the body functions as a back cushion, and the leg rest is placed on the seat base, and a user is seated with the leg rest as a seat.
  • Possible state With the OC and the leg placement part positioned in front of the seat base part, the cushion body is placed on the seat base part, and the user can sit on the cushion body as the seat part. The state can be changed to the state ⁇ 8.
  • the cushion body constitutes a seat portion in the state ⁇ , but functions as a back cushion in the state ex. Since the leg placement portion is placed on the seat base portion without the cushion body, an increase in the height of the seating surface is suppressed.
  • the present invention relating to the chair-type massage machine using the chair described above is attached to the seat base, the armrests provided on the left and right sides of the seat base, and the chair front so as to be rotatable.
  • a leg-type massage machine having a leg placement surface on which a person's legs are placed and a massage mechanism, the leg placement part being The leg placement surface is downward and is accommodated between the left and right armrests on the seat base portion, and the back surface of the leg placement surface is used as a seat surface, and the leg placement surface is upward.
  • Any of the unfolded state disposed on the front side of the seat base portion is possible, and the armrest portion has a height adjustment mechanism, and the leg placement used as a seating surface in the housed state.
  • Can be adjusted to a position higher than the height of the back of the surface, and Serial in a deployed state is characterized by adjustable to a position lower than the height of the rear surface of the housing state.
  • the armrest portion can be made higher than the back surface of the leg placement portion serving as a seating surface in the accommodated state (folded state). Therefore, the armrest function of the armrest portion can be achieved even in the accommodated state (folded state). Can be maintained.
  • the armrest height In the unfolded state (in which the leg rest is not accommodated), the armrest height can be adjusted to be lower than the height of the back surface in the accommodated state (folded state). Even when is relatively large, it is possible to prevent the armrest height in the unfolded state from becoming too high, and to achieve an appropriate height.
  • the seat surface is increased by at least the thickness of the leg placement portion. If it does so, the height of the armrest part with respect to a seat surface will become lower after accommodation than the accommodation before a leg mounting part. If the height of the armrest is set high in advance in order to ensure sufficient height of the armrest when storing the rest, the armrest will be too high when the leg rest is deployed in front of the chair. Sit down and reduce the effect of massage.
  • the armrest when the height of the armrest is set based on the deployment of the leg rest (when not retracted), the armrest is too low when the leg rest is retracted, or the armrest is lower than the seat surface. As a result, the armrest part is substantially lost.
  • an air passage such as an air bag, a tube, or a mechanical retracting mechanism will be provided in the leg placement part. Since a recess for accommodating the leg may be provided, the thickness of the leg mounting portion tends to be large (thick). Therefore, the difference in height of the seating surface between when the leg resting part is accommodated and when it is deployed increases, and the above-described problem of the armrest part height becomes even more apparent.
  • the invention of the chair-type massage machine has been made in view of the situation that makes money.
  • the operation unit for operating the height adjusting mechanism may be provided inside the armrest unit, and may be concealed by the leg placement unit in the accommodated state (folded state). Good. In this way, since the operation part of the height adjusting mechanism can be made inconspicuous in the accommodated state (folded state), the appearance can be made close to a mere chair as furniture rather than a chair type massage machine. . In this case, the operation portion of the height adjustment mechanism requires an operation when the height of the armrest portion is lowered, and an operation is not necessary when the height of the armrest portion is increased. Also good. In this case, the height of the armrest portion can be increased even when the operation portion is concealed in the accommodated state (folded state). In addition, when the operation unit is not concealed, such as in the unfolded state, the height of the armrest can be lowered by operating the operation unit.
  • FIG. 1 is a perspective view of a massage chair in a folded state (first state or state (X)).
  • FIG. 2 is a perspective view of the massage chair in the unfolded state (second state or state ⁇ 1) and with a pillow body.
  • FIG. 3 is a side view of the massage chair in the unfolded state (second state or state ⁇ 1) and without a pillow body.
  • FIG. 4 is a cross-sectional view taken along the line IV-IV in FIG.
  • FIG. 5 is a perspective view of a seat base portion.
  • FIG. 7 is a side view of the massage chair in a folded state (first state or state ex).
  • FIG. 8 is a front view of the leg placement portion in the air cell contracted state.
  • FIG. 9 is a front view of the leg placement portion in the air cell inflated state.
  • FIG. 10 is a cross-sectional view taken along line XX in FIG.
  • FIG. 13 is a cross-sectional view taken along the line ⁇ - ⁇ in FIG.
  • ⁇ 14 Side view of the first state (folded state) of the massage chair according to the third embodiment.
  • ⁇ 15 Perspective view of the massage chair in the first state of the second aspect of the present invention.
  • FIG. 16 is an explanatory side view of the chair shown in FIG. 15, and shows a state in which the leg resting part is deployed forward of the seat base part and the backrest part is tilted backward.
  • ⁇ 17 A partially cutaway side view of the chair shown in FIG. 15 near the front end of the seat base.
  • ⁇ 18 It is explanatory drawing of the bottom face near the seat base part front end of a chair.
  • ⁇ 19 It is a side view of the state oc (folded state) of the massage chair according to the fifth embodiment.
  • ⁇ 20 It is a side view of the state ⁇ (deployed state) of the massage chair according to the fifth embodiment.
  • ⁇ 21 It is a side view of the state oc (folded state) of the massage chair according to the fifth embodiment.
  • ⁇ 22 It is a side view of state ⁇ (deployed state) of the massage chair according to the fifth embodiment.
  • ⁇ 23 It is a perspective view in the unfolded state of the chair type massage machine of the seventh embodiment of the present invention.
  • ⁇ 25 It is a perspective view in the accommodated state (folded state) of the chair type massage machine of the seventh embodiment of the present invention.
  • FIG. 26 is a side view of the chair type massage machine according to the seventh embodiment of the present invention in the housed state (folded state).
  • Fig. 27 is a perspective view of a chair side surface in a state where the movable part is adjusted to the lowest position.
  • ⁇ 28 It is a perspective view of the chair side surface in a state where the movable part is adjusted to the highest position.
  • ⁇ 29 It is a perspective view of a chair side surface described together with an exploded perspective view of a height adjusting mechanism.
  • FIG. 30B is a view showing a state in which the claw engaging recess and the fixed claw portion are engaged, and FIG. 30 ⁇ is shown in FIG. 30 by moving the movable part upward.
  • FIG. 30C is a view showing a state in which the engagement with the fixed nail part is released (or a state in which the engagement part of the fixed nail part attempts to enter the nail engagement concave part), and FIG. It is a figure which shows the state which released
  • FIG. 32 is a side view showing an eighth embodiment of the present invention together with a schematic diagram of an armrest height interlocking mechanism.
  • FIG. 33 is a side view showing a modification of the embodiment of FIG. 32 together with a schematic diagram of an armrest height interlocking mechanism.
  • FIG. 34 Another variation of the embodiment of FIG. 32 is shown along with a schematic diagram of the armrest height interlocking mechanism.
  • FIG. 34 Another variation of the embodiment of FIG. 32 is shown along with a schematic diagram of the armrest height interlocking mechanism.
  • FIG. 35 is a side view showing another modification of the embodiment of FIG. 32 together with a schematic view of an armrest height interlocking mechanism.
  • FIG. 36 is a schematic configuration diagram of a chair type massage machine according to another modification.
  • FIG. 37 is a schematic view of a rotational position detector in the chair type massage machine of FIG. 36.
  • FIG. 38 is a schematic view of a rotational position detector in a state rotated 180 degrees from the state of FIG.
  • FIG. 39 is a schematic view of a variation of the rotational position detector of FIG. 37.
  • FIG. 40 is a schematic diagram of the rotational position detector in a state rotated 180 degrees from the state of FIG. 39.
  • the chair 1 is configured as a massage chair.
  • This massage chair 1 has a first state or a state oc (folded state; chair state) in which the leg placing part 4 is folded on the seat base part 2 as shown in FIG.
  • the leg rest 4 is deployed in front of the seat base 2 in the second state or state ⁇ (deployed state; massage machine state).
  • the seat base portion 2 includes a backrest portion 3 provided so as to be reclining, and a leg placement portion 4 for placing a user's leg.
  • the seat base portion 2 is placed directly on the mounting surface F such as a floor without using support legs. That is, the massage chair 1 of the present embodiment is configured as a type without legs, and has a compact shape with a reduced height as a whole. Note that support legs for supporting the seat base portion 2 on the placement surface F may be provided below the seat base portion 2.
  • the seat base portion 2 has a hollow inside, and is configured by installing a top plate 23 on the upper portions of the frame bodies 21 and 22.
  • the frame bodies 21, 22 include a pair of left and right horizontal frame bodies 21, 21 arranged at predetermined intervals in the left-right direction, and a front frame body 22 provided between the front ends of the left and right horizontal frames 21, 21. It is prepared for.
  • the top plate 23 is formed in a rectangular shape and is located between the upper ends of the left and right horizontal frame bodies 21, 21. In order to cover the front side of the backrest 3.
  • the upper surface 23a of the top plate 23 is the upper surface of the seat portion 2.
  • the top plate 23 has a cushioning property on the upper surface 23a, and the seating comfort when the user sits directly on the seat base upper surface 23a is ensured.
  • the cushioning property of the upper surface 23a of the seat base portion serving as the seating surface can be obtained by arranging a cushion material such as urethane foam on the upper surface side of the top plate 23.
  • the top plate 23 is detachably attached to the frame bodies 21 and 22. When the top plate 23 is removed from the frame bodies 21 and 22, the inside of the seat base portion 2 can be inspected.
  • the seat base portion 2 has a lower surface on both the left and right sides of the upper surface 23a, and a concave wall relief portion 25 for positioning a wall portion 42 (described later) provided on the leg placing portion 4.
  • These wall relief portions 25 are configured to exist on both the left and right sides of the upper surface force top plate 23 of the horizontal frame body 21 lower than the top plate upper surface 23a.
  • the horizontal frame body 21 holds the backrest portion 3 so that the backrest portion 3 can rotate about the rotation fulcrum 26 so that the backrest portion 3 can recline backward in the position force of FIG.
  • the backrest 3 is tilted backward (in the direction of arrow ⁇ ) in the unfolded state (second state or state ⁇ ) in Fig. 3, the user can put the whole body in a lying position and receive massage in this lying position. This comes out.
  • the horizontal frame 21 (seat base 2) is placed on the floor so that the stability of the massage chair is not impaired even if the center of gravity of the massage chair 1 moves backward by tilting the backrest 3 backward. Extends beyond the backrest 3 to the rear.
  • a cushion body 28 separate from the seat base portion 2 is disposed on the upper surface 23 a of the top plate 23.
  • the cushion body 28 functions as a cushion for a seat in the unfolded state of FIG. 3 and improves the sitting comfort when the user is seated.
  • a seat portion in the deployed state (second state or state) is configured.
  • the cushioning property of the seating surface in the unfolded state is obtained as a synergistic effect of the cushioning property of the cushion body 28 and the cushioning property of the seat base portion upper surface 23a.
  • the cushion body 28 is formed in a rectangular shape in plan view, and has substantially the same shape as the seat base portion upper surface 23a.
  • the cushion body 28 has a cushion such as urethane foam inside. It is equipped with a cushioning material and has a sufficient thickness to ensure cushioning.
  • the upper surface of the cushion body 28 in the second state of FIG. 3 is referred to as a first surface 28a, and the lower surface is referred to as a second surface 28b.
  • the cushion body first surface 28a is a seating surface, and the user sits on the surface 28a.
  • the cushion body 28 can be lifted rearward with the rear portion 28c as a fulcrum and rotated to be removed from the upper surface 23a of the seat base portion and positioned on the front surface of the backrest portion 3 to form a back cushion (see FIG. 6). Details of this point will be described later.
  • a seat massage part 5 is provided for massaging the seated user's buttocks or thighs.
  • This seat massage part 5 is comprised by the air cell which expands / contracts by supply / exhaust of air, and can press-mass a user's buttocks or thigh by expanding upwards.
  • the air cell serving as the seat massage part 5 is disposed on the surface of the cushion material inside the cushion body 28.
  • the cushion material is covered with a cover material together with the air cell 5 so that the air cell 5 is not exposed on the surface.
  • the backrest 3 is rotatably held between the left and right horizontal frame bodies 21.
  • the backrest part 3 is driven so as to fall backward by a reclining drive part (air cylinder or the like) (not shown), or driven so as to get up forward.
  • a back massage part 6 is built in the backrest part 3.
  • the back massage part 6 is provided with a treatment element (a massage ball) 61 for applying massage to the affected area of the user and a drive part 62 for causing the treatment element 61 to perform a massage operation.
  • a treatment element a massage ball
  • a drive part 62 for causing the treatment element 61 to perform a massage operation.
  • a variety of massages can be performed by hitting and combining them.
  • the back massage part 6 is provided so as to be movable in the vertical direction in the backrest part 3 so as to massage a wide range of the user's neck strength and waist.
  • the backrest 3 is provided with a backrest cover 31 on the front surface thereof.
  • the backrest cover 31 has a role of preventing dirt on the front surface of the backrest portion 3 on which the user abuts, is formed of a relatively thin sheet material, and covers substantially the entire front surface of the backrest portion.
  • the back cover 31 has an upper part 31a detachably attached to the upper part of the back part 3 with a hook-and-loop fastener or the like.
  • the lower part 31b of the cover 31 is a free end, and this The cover 31 can be positioned behind the backrest 3 by turning up the lower part 31.
  • the backrest 3 is provided with an upper cover 31-1 over the backrest cover 31 in the upper range of the front surface thereof.
  • the upper cover 31-1 is also formed of a relatively thin sheet material and is located near the user's head.
  • the upper cover 31-1 has an upper portion 31-la attached to the upper portion of the backrest portion 3 by a hook-and-loop fastener or the like, and a lower portion 31-lb is a free end. Can be turned up as well.
  • the back cover 31 and the upper cover 31-la may be omitted.
  • the back cover 31 and the upper cover 31-1 are thin enough to allow the user to feel that the treatment element 61 hits the back. That is, the back cover 31 and the upper cover 31-1 are covers that do not substantially impede massage.
  • the surfaces of the backrest cover 31 and the upper cover 31-1 are the backrest surfaces.
  • the treatment element 61 comes into contact with the back of the user or the like through the thin back cover 31 and the upper cover 31-1.
  • the user can feel the treatment element 61 hit the back. Therefore, from the backrest part 3, a massage such as itching and hitting can be given to the user.
  • a pillow body 32 is further provided in front of the upper cover 31-1.
  • the pillow body 32 is for supporting the user's head.
  • the pillow body 32 is provided with a cushioning material such as urethane foam inside, and has a thickness sufficient to ensure cushioning to comfortably support the head.
  • the pillow body 32 includes a thin extending portion 33 extending rearward at the upper portion of the backrest portion 3, and the extending portion 33 is detachably attached to the upper portion of the backrest portion 3 with a hook-and-loop fastener or the like. Therefore, the pillow body 32 can be turned up and positioned behind the backrest 3 as shown in FIG. 3, or the pillow 32 can be removed from the backrest 3 to remove the pillow 32 from the backrest 3 .
  • the cushion body 28 When the cushion body 28 is raised rearward from the position on the seat base 3 in FIG. 3 and positioned on the front surface of the backrest 3 as shown in FIGS. 6 and 7, the cushion body 28 Covers the area below the pillow 32 in the front area of the backrest 3 that functions as a part of the cushion.
  • the pillow body 32 has the cushion body 28 positioned in front of the backrest portion. Sometimes, it is formed in a size that covers a range above the cushion body 28.
  • a hook-and-loop fastener that detachably connects the first surface (rear surface) 28a of the cushion body 28 and the front surface of the backrest portion can be employed.
  • the cushion body 28 when the cushion body 28 is also present in addition to the pillow body 32 on the front surface of the backrest portion 3, the front surface 28b of the cushion body 28 and the front surface 32a of the pillow body 32 are backrests.
  • the cushion body 28 and the pillow body 32 function as back cushions.
  • the cushion body 28 and the pillow body 32 are thick enough that the user cannot feel the treatment element 61 hitting the back.
  • the back cushion 3 provided on the front surface of the backrest 3 in order to improve the sitting comfort of the backrest surface even with the treatment element 61 is a large one in which the cushion body 28 and the pillow body 32 are combined. It can also be a cushion body. However, removing such a cushion body from the front surface of the backrest section 3 is troublesome because the large cushion body is turned up and positioned behind the backrest section 3. In this embodiment, since the back cushion is separated into the upper cushion (pillow body 32) and the lower cushion (cushion body 28), the front surface force of the backrest portion 3 can be removed separately and is simple. Specifically, the pillow body 32 may be turned up behind the backrest portion 3 with the upper portion as a fulcrum, and the cushion body 28 may be placed on the seat base portion 2 with the lower portion as a fulcrum and tilted forward. .
  • the cushion body 28 When the cushion body 28 is positioned on the front surface of the backrest portion 3, the first surface 28a on which the seat massage portion 5 is provided comes into contact with the front surface of the backrest portion 3 and the back surface side of the cushion body 28 as a back cushion. It becomes. Therefore, the massage to the user by the air cell 5 is not performed. Even when the cushion body 28 is in the position of FIG. 6 and FIG. If you want to give massage to the user, install a massage part such as an air cell on the second side 28b of the cushion body 28!
  • the backrest surface in the folded state is the front surface 32 of the pillow body 32 and the second surface (front surface) 28b of the cushion body 28 so that there is almost no step.
  • the thickness of the body 32 and the thickness of the cushion body 28 are set. Specifically, the thickness of the pillow body 32 and the thickness of the cushion body 28 are substantially the same.
  • An air supply / discharge device 8 that supplies and discharges air to and from an air cell that constitutes the seat massage portion 5 and the like is provided inside the seat base portion 2.
  • the air supply / discharge device 8 includes an air pump and a supply / discharge switching valve.
  • the air supply / discharge device 8 and the air cell 5 are connected by an air hose 8 1.
  • the air hose 81 passes from the air supply / exhaust device 8 below the seat base upper surface 32a through the gap between the front surface of the backrest 3 and the seat base upper surface 32a, above the seat base upper surface 32a. It is connected to the cushion body 28 in The air hose 81 is connected to the rear portion 28c of the cushion body 28 in the position of FIG. The rear portion 28c serves as a rotation fulcrum when the cushion body 28 rises on the front surface of the backrest portion and rotates, and the air hose 81 is connected to the cushion body 28 by connecting the air hose 81 to the vicinity of the rotation fulcrum. Does not interfere with rotation.
  • the air hose 81 connected to the rear part of the cushion body 28 is connected to each air cell 5 through the inside of the cushion body 28.
  • the cushion body 28 may be rotatable by attaching a rear portion 28c thereof to the vicinity of the rear portion of the seat base portion upper surface 23 by sewing or the like.
  • the cushion body 28 may be attached to the seat base portion 2 itself or may be attached to the backrest portion 3 as long as it is in the vicinity of the rear portion of the seat base portion upper surface 23.
  • cushion body 28 may be supported on the seat base portion 2 or the backrest portion 3 by the pivot shaft so as to rotate.
  • cushion body 28 may be detachably attached to the seat base portion 2 or the backrest portion 3 with a hook-and-loop fastener or the like.
  • the leg placing portion 4 is attached to the front portion of the seat base portion 2 so as to be rotatable. As shown in FIG. 6, the leg mounting part 4 is moved from the deployed state located in front of the seat base part 2 to the position shown in FIG. It can be rotated so that it can be folded back and changed to a folded state located on the seat base 2. Moreover, the change from the folded state to the unfolded state is also possible.
  • the rear portion 4a in the unfolded state is connected to the support member 29 that becomes the pivot base.
  • the front part 4b of the leg mounting part 4 in the unfolded state is a free rotation end.
  • the seat base portion 2 is provided with a pair of support members 29 on both the left and right sides of the front portion thereof in order to rotatably support the leg placement portion 4 (see Fig. 5).
  • the support member 29 protrudes upward slightly from the seat base portion 2, and its tip is inclined so as to be directed toward the front of the seat base portion 2.
  • the support member 29 is provided with a rotation shaft 29a which is a rotation center position at the distal end thereof. Therefore, the rotation shaft 29a is located above the upper surface 23a of the seat base portion 2.
  • a rear portion 4a of the leg placement portion 4 is rotatably attached to the support member 29.
  • the reason for tilting the support member 29 forward is that if the support member 29 is erected in a direction perpendicular to the upper surface of the seat base portion 2, the leg placement portion 4 is rotated when the leg placement portion 4 is rotated.
  • the rear part 4a of the part 4 hits the front part of the seat base part 2, it may be difficult to rotate, but in the case of this embodiment, the rear part 4a of the leg rest part 4 does not hit the front part of the seat base part 2. This is because the leg placing part 4 can be smoothly rotated and the degree of freedom of the shape of the leg placing part 4 is increased.
  • the support members 29 are arranged on both the left and right sides of the seat base portion 2, even if the support members 29 are erected from the seat base portion 2, they do not disturb the user.
  • the support member 29 is also provided so as to be pivotable back and forth with respect to the seat base portion 2, so that the degree of freedom of rotation of the leg placement portion 4 is increased.
  • the leg placement part 4 is positioned in front of the seat base part 2 in the unfolded state (second state or state
  • a bottom portion 41 whose upper surface in the deployed state is a leg placement surface 41a, and wall portions (side walls) 42 that are erected from both the left and right sides of the leg placement surface 41,
  • the leg placement surface 41a and the side wall inner surface 42a form a single recess that opens in the front-rear and upper directions. This recess is for storing both legs of the user.
  • an intermediate wall may be provided between the left and right side walls 42. In this case, two recesses are formed, and the legs are stored separately.
  • the leg placement part 4 is provided with a leg massage part 7 for massaging the leg L of the user.
  • Leg massage part 7 is composed of air cell etc. provided on leg mounting surface 41a It is possible to apply pressure massage to the legs by the expansion and contraction of the air cell.
  • a pair of leg massage portions 7 are arranged side by side on the leg placement surface 41a in correspondence with the housing of both legs in the recess.
  • Each leg massage part 7 includes an outer pressing part 71 for pressing the outer side of the leg, an inner pressing part 72 for pressing the inner side of the leg, and an intermediate support surface 73 between the pressing parts 71 and 72. I have.
  • the outer pressing portion 71 includes a rising plate 74 that rises upward with the intermediate support surface 73 side as a fulcrum 74a, a first air cell 75 that lifts and drives the support plate 74 by expansion, and a rising force ⁇ plate 74 And a second air cell 77 provided on the rising plate 74 so as to drive the treatment plate 76 against the leg L by expansion.
  • the inner pressing portion 72 is configured by an air cell 78 that presses the leg L by expansion.
  • the outer pressing part 71 and the inner pressing part 72 are covered with covers 71a and 72a, respectively.
  • each of the leg massage portions 7, 7 is flat when the air cells 75, 77, 78 are in the contracted state, and there is little sense of regulation when the leg L is placed on the intermediate support surface 73. It is summer.
  • the rising plate 74 rises toward the leg L.
  • the rising plate 74 serves as a support wall for the second air cell 77 to expand.
  • the treatment plate 76 is pressed against the outside of the leg.
  • the air cell 78 presses the inside of the leg L when inflated.
  • the rising plate 74 that supports the second air cell 77 for pressing the leg L contracts when the first air cell 75 contracts and falls outward when not massaging. In this state, the projecting amount force S from the leg placement surface 41a is reduced.
  • the treatment plate 76 may be omitted and the leg may be pressed directly by the second air cell 77.
  • the inner pressing portion 72 may have the same configuration as the outer pressing portion 71. Further, the outer pressing portion 71 may have the same configuration as the inner pressing portion 72.
  • the air cells 7a, 7b and the air supply / discharge device 8 are connected by an air hose 82. Yes.
  • the air hose 82 extends from the air supply / exhaust device 8 through the gap between the front frame body 22 and the top plate 23 of the seat base portion 2 to the outside of the seat base portion 2, and the rotation base ( (Rear part) 4a is connected in the vicinity, and is connected to the air cells 7a and 7b through the inside of the bottom 41 of the leg placing part 4.
  • a connection point (rotation fulcrum) 29a with the support member 29 in the leg placing portion 4 is set in the range of the side wall 42 (see FIGS. 6 and 7).
  • the side wall 42 of the leg placing portion 4 is rotatably connected to the support member 29.
  • the connecting point (rotating fulcrum) 29a is set above the leg mounting surface 41a and below the upper end (front end portion in the standing direction) 42b of the side wall 42.
  • the leg placement part 4 In the folded state (first state or state ⁇ ), the leg placement part 4 is positioned on the seat base part 2 with the leg placement surface 41a facing downward, as shown in FIG. .
  • the cushion body 28 In order to place the leg placing portion 4 in the folded state, the cushion body 28 is previously removed from the seat base portion upper surface 23a as shown in FIG.
  • the back side surface 41b of the bottom 41 of the leg rest 4 is the seating surface for the user.
  • the seat portion of the chair is configured by the leg placement portion 4 being positioned on the seat base portion 2, and in the folded state, the leg placement portion 4 and the seat base portion 2 are separated. Since there is no cushion body 28 between them, the seating surface does not become too high, and the difference in height between the seating surface in the folded state and the unfolded state can be reduced.
  • a cushioning material is provided on the back side 4 lb side of the bottom portion 41 in order to improve the sitting comfort when sitting.
  • This back side surface 41b may be provided with a massage part (air cell) for massaging the user's buttocks and thighs in the folded state (first state or state ⁇ ).
  • the left-right width of the upper surface 23a of the seat base portion 2 is smaller than the distance between the side walls 42, 42.
  • the front end (upper end) 42b of the wall portion 42 of the leg placing portion 4 enters the wall relief portions 25 on the left and right sides of the seat base portion upper surface 23a.
  • the wall upper end 42b may be in contact with the upper surface of the horizontal frame body 21 located at a position lower than the base portion upper surface 23a or may not be in contact therewith.
  • the wall relief 25 is simply the width of the seat base 2 as a whole of the left and right side walls 42, 42. It may be obtained by making it smaller than the interval. In this case, the folded side wall 42 is positioned on the lateral side of the lateral frame body 21.
  • the leg placement part 4 has the side walls 42 on both the left and right sides, in the folded state, the air cell 7 does not show the side force of the massage chair, and the appearance is good.
  • the side wall 42 is in the standing direction tip force. It enters the wall relief 25 that does not come into contact with the seat base upper surface 23a, and the leg mounting portion 4 is moved to a position lower than the seat base upper surface 23a. Since rotation is allowed, even if the side wall 42 is provided, the seating surface in the folded state is prevented from becoming too high.
  • leg placement surface 41a of the leg placement portion 4 and the seat base portion upper surface 23a are not in direct contact with each other, and a constant interval is secured. Therefore, a space S in which the air cell 7 is located is secured inside the leg mounting portion 4 in the folded state.
  • the air cells 75 and 77 are contracted, the rising plate 74 of the outer pressing portion 71 is not rising, and the protruding amount of the outer pressing portion 71 is small. Further, since the air cell 78 is contracted, the protruding amount of the inner pressing portion 71 is small. Therefore, the distance between the leg placement surface 41a and the seat base portion upper surface 23a in the folded state is small, and the seating surface in the folded state is prevented from becoming too high.
  • the space S is not greatly increased.
  • the rising plate 74 of this embodiment can fall down, the space S can be reduced by / J.
  • the leg pine surge portion 7 that protrudes from the leg mounting surface 41a is flat when the air cells 75, 77, 78 are contracted. Can be stably stacked on the upper surface 23a of the seat base.
  • the leg placing portion 4 in the folded state is in contact with the front surface (second surface) 28b of the cushion body 28, whose rotation free end 4b is a back cushion.
  • the cushioning body 28 in the upright state is moved forward by the abutting (or facing each other) the pivot free end 4b of the leg mounting part 4 and the front surface (second surface) 28b of the tacking body 28. It is prevented from falling down.
  • the leg placing portion 4 in the folded state has a front portion (the rotation base portion 4a side) connected to the cover body 44.
  • the massage chair 1 covers the opening between the side walls 42 and 42 when the frontal force is viewed.
  • the internal space S of the leg placing part 4 can be seen when the massage chair 1 in the folded state is viewed from the front.
  • the appearance can be improved by providing the cover body 44.
  • cover body 44 further improves the appearance by preventing the air hose 82 and the support member 29 from being seen from the front.
  • One end of the cover body 44 is attached to the rotating base portion 4a side of the bottom portion 41 by sewing or the like, and the other end is attached to the front portion of the seat base portion 2 by sewing or the like.
  • the cover body 44 is loosened and allowed to rotate when the leg placement portion 4 is rotated forward, and is positioned below the leg placement portion 4 when the leg placement portion 4 is in the deployed state (see FIG. 6). Therefore, the cover body 44 does not cover the opening between the side walls 42 and 42 in the unfolded state, and does not interfere when the legs are placed on the leg placing portion 4.
  • the leg placement portion 4 may be expanded and contracted in the front-rear direction and the length in the front-rear direction may be variable. For example, by shortening the leg rest 4 in the folded state and lengthening the leg rest 4 in the unfolded state, the leg rest 4 can be adjusted to the length of the user's leg. The length can be made longer than the longitudinal length of the upper surface 23 of the seat base.
  • leg placing part 4 may be configured to be slidable in the front-rear direction in the deployed state. In this case, the position of the leg rest 4 can be adjusted according to the length of the user's leg.
  • leg placement portion 4 When the leg placement portion 4 is rotated forward from the folded state of Fig. 7 to the unfolded state as shown in Fig. 6, the rear portion (rotation base) 4a of the leg placement portion 4 is seated. 6 is in contact with the front part of the base part 2 and is restricted from rotating at the position shown in FIG. 6, and the front part (rotating free end) 4b of the leg rest part 4 is higher than the floor F by a distance D at a position of V Retained. By restricting the leg placement unit 4 so as not to rotate until it comes into contact with the floor surface F, the user can place the leg placement unit 4 on the leg placement surface 41a with the legs extended.
  • the leg mounting part 4 may be in a substantially horizontal state as shown in FIG. 6, or the front side may be inclined downward.
  • the leg mounting portion 4 can further rotate downward in the substantially horizontal deployed state force of FIG. 6, and the force can be moved to an arbitrary position or a predetermined plurality of positions in the rotational range below the horizontal deployed state. In position It is preferably positionable. Positioning in the downward rotation range can be realized by providing a mechanism for holding the leg placement portion 4 at the position where positioning is desired on the seat base portion 2 or the like.
  • the pivot shaft 29a of the leg placing part 4 is located above the seat base part upper surface 23a, the upper part (upper end of the side wall 42) 42b of the leg placing part 4 in the unfolded state is The seat base portion is located above the upper surface 23a. Therefore, the side wall 42 of the leg placing part 4 has a form protruding above the seat base part upper surface 23a.
  • the leg placement surface 41a in the unfolded state is positioned below the pivot shaft 29a, and the leg placement surface 41a becomes too high. Is prevented.
  • the leg placement surface 41a in the deployed state is substantially the same height as the seat base portion upper surface 23a.
  • the rotation shaft 29a as in the present embodiment, even if the seat base portion upper surface 23a and the leg placement surface 41a are not in contact with each other in the folded state, the seat base portion upper surface 23a and the leg The mounting surface 41a can be made substantially the same height.
  • the position of the pivot fulcrum 29a can be freely set in the thickness direction (vertical direction) of the leg rest 4 and by setting the pivot fulcrum 29a high, the leg rest in the unfolded state is placed.
  • the position of part 4 can be raised.
  • the folded state the first state or the state (X)
  • the rotation fulcrum 29a is located on the seat base portion upper surface 23a.
  • the leg placement surface 41a is lower than the seat base portion upper surface 23a by the distance.
  • the leg placement surface 41a is placed in the deployed state. It is possible to suppress the placement surface 4 la from being lowered, and depending on the position of the fulcrum 29, the leg placement surface 41a in the second state can be made higher than the seat base portion upper surface 23a.
  • the upper surface (first surface) 28a of the cushion body is above the leg placement surface 41a.
  • the massage chair 1 is in the first state or state ⁇ (folded state; chair shown in FIG. In the child state), the back side surface 41b of the leg placing portion bottom 41 is a seating surface, and the chair is a simple form in which the pillow body front surface 32a and the cushion body front surface (second surface) 28b are backrest surfaces.
  • the seating surface and backrest surface in the folded state have a cushioning property and are suitable for use as a chair (sofa) with a non-massage function.
  • the air cell has a massage function, it does not reduce the sitting comfort. Therefore, the air cell is arranged at least on the back side surface 41b, the pillow body front surface 32a, or the cushion body front surface 28b. In the folded state (first state or state OC), it is possible to provide a massage function without reducing the sitting comfort.
  • first state or state OC the massage from the back is changed from a hard massage by the treatment element 61 to a soft massage by the air cell. It is suitable when it is desired to obtain
  • the massage chair 1 when the massage chair 1 is in the second state or the state ⁇ (deployed state; massage machine state), the cushion body upper surface (first surface) 28a is the seating surface, and the front surface of the backrest 3 is the back. (If there is a pillow 32 in front of the backrest 3 as shown in Fig. 2, the front 32 of the pillow will also be a backrest.)
  • a leg placement surface 41a exists in front of the seating surface 28a.
  • the seating surface, backrest surface, and leg placement surface in the second state have a massage function by the massage parts 5, 6, and 7, respectively, and can massage the whole body of the user.
  • the massage chair 1 has the first state or state ex (folded state) and the second state or state.
  • the state shown in Fig. 6 can be taken as an intermediate state of ⁇ (deployed state) (third state or state ⁇ ; leg massage machine state).
  • the seat base upper surface 23a serves as a seating surface
  • the pillow body front surface 32a and the cushion body front surface (second surface) 28b serve as a backrest surface
  • the seating surface and the backrest surface are It has cushioning properties and is comfortable to sit in the same way as in the folded state (first state or state ⁇ ).
  • the deployed state (second state or state ) A leg placement surface 41a exists in front of the seating surface 23a, and the leg placement surface 41a has a massage part 7. Therefore, with respect to the seating surface and the backrest surface, it is possible to perform massage on the legs while obtaining good sitting comfort as a chair.
  • the air cell has a massage function, but it does not reduce the sitting comfort.Therefore, by placing the air cell on the seat base upper surface 23a, the pillow body front surface 32a, or the cushion body front surface 28b, an intermediate state (third state) In the state ⁇ ), the pine surge function can be enhanced without deteriorating the sitting comfort.
  • the massage chair 1 can be provided with a sensor that detects which state it is in.
  • the sensor is preferably provided so as to detect the movement of a member that moves as the state changes, such as the cushion body 28 and the leg placement portion 4.
  • a sensor that detects whether the leg mounting part 4 is in the expanded state or the folded state from the rotation angle or position of the leg mounting part 4 may be provided, and the cushion body 28 may be provided as the seat base part 2.
  • a sensor that detects force such as the rotation angle or position of whether it is on the front or the front of the backrest part 3 may be provided. Limit switches, optical sensors, magnetic sensors, etc. can be used.
  • the movement of the cushion body 28 cannot be performed with the leg mounting part 4 in the deployed state, and therefore, if the cushion body 28 is detected on the seat base part 2, the leg mounting part 4 is deployed. It can be seen that it is in the folded state (first state or state ⁇ ) without detecting the state.
  • FIG. 11 and FIG. 12 show a massage chair 1 according to the second embodiment.
  • This massa In the chair 1, the seat base portion 2 and the leg placement portion 104 are connected by a plate-like intermediate member (support member) 9.
  • the intermediate member 9 is disposed between the upper surface (sitting surface) 23a of the seat base portion 2 and the leg mounting surface 141a of the leg mounting portion 104 when the leg mounting portion 104 is expanded as shown in FIG.
  • An intermediate surface 91 connecting 23a and 41a is formed.
  • This massage chair 1 also has a second position in which the leg placement portion 104 is positioned in front of the seat base portion 2 as shown in FIG. 12 from the first state where the leg placement portion 104 is placed on the seat base portion 2 as shown in FIG. The state can be changed to the state.
  • the leg placing portion 104 includes a bottom portion 141 whose one surface is a leg placing surface (upper surface in the second state) 141a, and a side wall 142 on which both left and right forces of the leg placing surface 141a are erected, Form a recess to store the legs.
  • a leg massager may be provided in the recess.
  • the leg mounting portion 1044 has a seating surface (upper surface in the first state) 141b on the other surface side of the bottom portion 141. On the seating surface 141b, the leg mounting portion 104 is folded as shown in FIG. The user can be seated when in a state. Side walls 146, 146 are provided upright on both the left and right sides of the seating surface 141b.
  • the rear end (end portion on the seat base portion 2 side) 9a of the intermediate member 9 in the state shown in Fig. 12 (second state; massage machine state) 9a is pivotable about a horizontal axis. 2 is connected.
  • the front end (end portion on the leg placement portion 4 side) 9b of the intermediate member 9 is also connected to the leg placement portion 4 so as to be rotatable around an axis in the left-right direction.
  • the leg placement portion 104 can be expanded greatly. Further, since the intermediate member 9 is plate-shaped and a leg can be placed on the intermediate surface 91, the leg is placed on the intermediate surface 91 even if the leg placement portion 104 is separated from the seat base portion 2. You can relax.
  • the leg placement portion 104 can be mounted regardless of the height of the seat base portion upper surface 23a or the size of the leg placing portion 104.
  • the placing portion 104 can be placed on the floor surface F.
  • the intermediate member 9 covers the front portion of the leg placement portion 104 in the folded state of FIG. 11, and is similar to the cover body 44 described above (see FIG. 1 and FIG. 10). It also has the function of covering the opening between the side walls 142 and improving the appearance in the folded state.
  • the side walls 146, 146 on the seating surface 141b side are positioned on the left and right sides of the seating surface 141b when the leg placement unit 104 is folded on the seating base unit 2 as shown in FIG. It functions as. Also, as shown in FIG. 12, the side walls 146 and 146 function as support legs for supporting the bottom part 141 at a height higher than the floor surface F when the leg placement part 104 is in the unfolded state.
  • the side walls 142, 142 on the leg placement surface side are arranged such that when the leg placement portion 104 is folded on the seat base portion 2, the bottom portion 141 becomes the seat base portion. It functions as a support leg to support at a position higher than the upper surface 23a. Also, as shown in FIG. 12, when the leg placement portion 104 is in the unfolded state, the side walls 142 and 142 function as side walls that form recesses for accommodating the legs.
  • FIG. 14 shows a massage chair 1 according to the third embodiment.
  • the chair 1 according to the present embodiment is configured as a massage chair as in the second embodiment, and the seat base portion 2 and the leg placement portion 104 are connected by a pair of left and right frames 35 (support members). It has been done.
  • the massage chair 1 according to the present embodiment includes a first state (folded state; chair state) in which the leg mounting unit 104 is folded on the seat base unit 2, and the leg mounting unit 104 is seated.
  • the state can be changed to a second state (deployed state; massage machine state) (not shown) that is deployed in front of the base part 2.
  • the massage chair 1 includes a seat base portion 2, a backrest portion 3 provided so as to be reclining on the rear portion of the seat base portion 2, and a leg rest surface 141a on which a user's leg is placed.
  • a mounting portion 104 and a frame 35 standing from the front portion of the seat base portion 2 are provided.
  • the seat base portion 2 and the leg placement portion 104 are connected using a pair of left and right frames 35.
  • the moving fulcrum is on the side of the leg mounting section 104, and the frame 35 does not protrude to the front of the massage chair 1.
  • the rear ends of the pair of left and right frames 35 (end portions on the seat base portion 2 side) 35a are seat base portions.
  • the frame 35 is protruded upward from the seat base 2 slightly forward.
  • each front end (end portion on the leg mounting portion 4 side) 35b of the frame 35 is rotatably connected to each side surface of the leg mounting portion 104 so as to be rotatable around an axis in the left-right direction. .
  • the frame 35 is inclined so that the connecting side with the leg placement portion 104 is directed forward.
  • the connecting portion of the frame front end 35b The existing pivot point is located above the seat base upper surface 23a!
  • the leg mounting part 104 can be moved by providing the frame 35 in a forward inclined state with respect to the upper surface of the seat base part 2 as described above.
  • the leg mounting part 104 can be smoothly rotated. Therefore, the degree of freedom of the shape of the leg placement portion 104 is increased.
  • the points omitted in the third embodiment are the same as those of the massage chair shown in FIG. 11 and FIG. 13 of the second embodiment.
  • FIG. 15 is an overall perspective view of an embodiment of the massage chair of the present invention.
  • the massage chair C shown in FIG. 15 includes a seat base portion 201 and legs that are rotatably connected to the seat base portion 201.
  • the leg placing part 210 is folded and placed on the seat base part 201.
  • the leg placement unit 210 rotates from the seat placement part 210 with the leg placement surface 210b facing downward to the front side of the seat base part 201, thereby placing the leg placement part 210.
  • the mounting surface 210b is connected to the front portion of the seat base portion 201 via a support arm 240 so as to be rotatable forward of the seat base portion 201 so as to be in an upward state.
  • the back massage part 221 is not particularly limited in the present invention.
  • a massager 22 2 for massaging the affected part of the user and massage operation is performed on the treatment element 222.
  • the drive unit 223 to be used can be used (see FIG. 16).
  • This back massage part 221 allows the user to apply a massage, pine surge, hitting massage, and various massages combining these.
  • the back massage part 21 is movable in the vertical direction along the guide 224 in the backrest part 220 so that the neck strength of the user can massage a wide range of the waist.
  • the seat base portion 201 has a hollow inside, and includes a pair of side walls 202 disposed at a predetermined interval in the left-right direction, and a front wall 203 provided between the front ends of the side walls 202, Further, a frame 204 (see FIG. 16) is provided along the front-rear direction of the seat base portion 201.
  • the backrest part 220 is used for pine surges in the air cylinder 205 that drives the backrest part 220 to fall backward or to rise forward, and in the leg mounting part 210 described later.
  • An air pump that supplies air and an air supply / discharge device (not shown) that also has a force such as a supply / discharge switching valve are provided.
  • FIG. 16 shows that the backrest 220 is tilted backward as much as possible, and the leg rest 210 is held in front of the seat base 201 and is separated from the floor by a predetermined distance! Show me how to speak! / Speak.
  • the front part of the leg placing part 210 and the front wall 203 of the seat base part 201 are covered with a cover body 207.
  • the force bar body 207 covers the opening between the armrests 206 and 206 when the massage chair 1 is viewed from the front, and the boundary between the front wall 203 (or the seat base 201) and the leg rest 210. It also covers the border, which makes the appearance of the massage chair C in the folded state good. Further, the cover body 207 has a good appearance by preventing the air hose (not shown) and the support arm 240 from being seen from the front.
  • One end of the cover body 207 is attached to the leg mounting portion 210 side by sewing or the like, while the other end is a free end and hangs down in front of the front wall 203. It is attached to the front part of the seat base part 201 by sewing or the like at an intermediate position.
  • the cover body 207 is loosened and allowed to rotate when the leg placement unit 210 is rotated forward, and is positioned below the leg placement unit 210 when the leg placement unit 210 is in the expanded state (see FIG. 16). Therefore, when the massage chair C is in the unfolded state, the cover body 207 does not get in the way when the legs are placed on the leg placement unit 210.
  • a cushion body 225 for the backrest portion is provided on the front surface of the backrest portion 220 via a backrest cover (not shown).
  • the cushion body 225 includes a cushion material such as urethane foam inside, and has a thickness for ensuring cushioning.
  • cushioning is improved by arranging the cushion body 225 over the entire backrest portion 220 as shown in FIG. 15, and it can be used as a general sofa or the like.
  • the cushion body 225 can be turned up and positioned behind the backrest 220.
  • the upper part 225a of the cushion body 225 is attached to the upper part of the backrest part 220 by means of sewing, fasteners, hook-and-loop fasteners, etc., while the lower part 225b of the cushion body 225 is a free end, and this lower part is turned over.
  • the cushion body 225 can be positioned behind the backrest 220 (see FIG. 16).
  • the lower surface 225 b of the cushion body 225 is provided with a hook-and-loop fastener.
  • the cushion body 225 is disposed behind the backrest 220 in the folded state, so that the appearance is improved. Further, by setting the cushion body 225 in a folded state, the cushion body 225 can be prevented from attaching to the chair ground (floor) even when the chair is reclined (see FIG. 16).
  • Reference numeral 240 denotes a pair of left and right support arms made of a metal plate material. Each rear end is in the left-right direction with respect to the seat base 201 near the front end of the left and right side walls 202 of the seat base 201. The front end of each frame 204 is attached to the frame 204 so as to be rotatable about the left and right axis. Further, the support arm 240 can be tilted forward such that its tip is directed toward the front of the seat base portion 201! /.
  • a hole is formed near the tip of the support arm 240, as shown in Fig. 18.
  • a first shaft 241 projecting from the side wall of the leg placing portion 210 is inserted.
  • a stuno 42 having a diameter larger than the diameter of the hole, and the first pivot fulcrum A of the leg mounting portion 210 is formed by these holes, the first shaft 241 and the stopper 242. Is configured. Therefore, the rotation fulcrum A is above the upper surface of the seat base portion 201.
  • a second rotation fulcrum B that is rotatably connected to the front portion of the seat base portion 201 is configured slightly behind the longitudinal central portion of the support arm 240.
  • the second shaft 244 is passed through the front part of the frame 204 and the middle part of the support arm 240, so that the support arm 240 can pivot with respect to the frame 204.
  • the support arm 240 is provided with a restraining portion 250, and the contact surface 250a formed on the upper portion of the restraining portion 250 is formed on the frame 204 as shown in FIG. The movement of the support arm 240 is restricted by contacting the lower surface 204a.
  • the movement of the support arm 240 is restricted at a position where the tip of the support arm 240 is in the forward tilt state (see FIG. 16) toward the front of the seat base portion 201.
  • the leg placing unit 210 it is possible to maintain a state in which the leg placing unit 210 also lifts the floor force.
  • the support arm 240 is rotatable back and forth with respect to the seat base portion 201 at the second rotation fulcrum B, and the leg placement unit 210 is moved back and forth by the rotation fulcrum B. Can be driven. Further, the support arm 240 is rotatable about the leg placement portion 210 at the first rotation fulcrum A. Accordingly, when the leg placement unit 210 is rotated, the rear part of the leg placement unit 210 can be rotated without contacting the front part of the seat base unit 201. Since the support arm 240 can be made not to be in front of the seat base 201 when the leg resting surface is in the downward state (folded state), the rear part of the leg rest 210 is seat base. The front part of the part 201 can be prevented from protruding forward. As a result, the appearance of the massage chair C is improved.
  • the leg placing portion 210 is placed in a predetermined posture when the leg placing portion 210 is in the front position of the seat base portion 201.
  • a posture control mechanism 230 that allows the leg placement unit 210 to rotate when a load greater than a predetermined load is applied to the leg placement unit 210.
  • the posture control mechanism 230 corresponds to the support arm 240 on both sides of one end of the leg placement portion 210 (the end portion on the rotation fulcrum side). 17 and 18, as shown in FIGS.
  • a moving body 243 that can come into contact with the support arm 240, and a coil spring 244 that is an urging means for urging the moving body 243 in a protruding direction, And a stationary body 245 provided at one end of the coil spring 244 (the end opposite to the moving body 43).
  • moving body 243, coil spring 244, and fixed body 245 are provided in a casing 246 fixed to the leg mounting portion 210, and only the fixed body 245 is included in the casing 246. It is fixed. Further, a guide shaft 247 protruding from the side surface of the moving body 243 is inserted into a guide groove 248 formed in the casing 246 so that the moving body 243 can move smoothly.
  • shape of the moving body 243 is not particularly limited in the present invention, but in the present embodiment, a shape having a substantially box shape is adopted.
  • the leg mounting portion 210 is made rotatable so that the support arm 240 and the like are not damaged by an excessive load applied to the leg mounting portion 210.
  • the leg placing part 210 naturally returns to the initial state by the elasticity of the coil spring 244.
  • the load for starting the rotation can be adjusted by appropriately selecting the elasticity and length of the coil spring 244, and the support arm 240 and the like can be reliably prevented from being damaged.
  • the number of force coil springs using two coil springs for one attitude control mechanism 230 may be one, or three or more.
  • the leg mounting portion 210 is returned to the predetermined posture.
  • the number and the length thereof are not particularly limited in the present invention as long as elasticity that can be obtained is obtained.
  • an actuator such as an air cylinder may be used in place of the coil spring.
  • the massage chair C of the fourth embodiment prevents the excessive load acting on the leg mounting part 210 from being applied to the support arm and the like when the leg mounting part 210 rotates! /
  • the massage function is stopped when the leg rest of the first to fourth embodiments is rotated.
  • detection means such as a limit switch, an optical sensor, a magnetic sensor or the like for detecting the rotation of the leg mounting portion can be provided near the rotation fulcrum of the leg mounting portion.
  • the control part (not shown) of the massage chair C receives the signal from this detection means and stops the driving of the massage part.
  • the massage unit provided in the leg placement unit is not limited to the air cell, and other massage mechanisms such as a vibration massage device may be employed.
  • a long hole extending in the front-rear direction is formed in the rear portion of the leg placement portion, and the pivot point of the leg placement portion and the support member (support arm) is the rotation point. It is possible to move in the front-rear direction with respect to the seat base part when it is placed on the seat base part by allowing it to move in the front-rear direction within the long hole. .
  • the appearance of the massage air is improved by shifting the leg placement part rearward and aligning the position of the rear part of the leg placement part and the front part of the seat base part.
  • an air cell may be provided on the inner surface 42a of the side wall 42 to press the outer side of the leg with a lateral force.
  • the side wall 42 may be higher than that shown.
  • leg mounting part 4 may be separated from the seat base part 2 which need not be pivotally connected to the seat base part 2.
  • each massage part 5, 6, 7 may generate other massage operations such as vibration massage.
  • FIGS. 19 and 20 show a chair (massage chair) 1 according to the fifth embodiment.
  • This massage chair is separable from the seat base portion 2 where the leg placement portion 104 is not rotatably attached to the seat base portion 2.
  • the leg mounting portion 104 is positioned in front of the seat base portion 2 as shown in FIG. 20 from the state ⁇ where it is placed on the seat base portion 2 as shown in FIG.
  • the state can be changed.
  • the leg placing portion 104 is simply placed on the seat base portion 2. Therefore, in order to position the leg placing part 104 in front of the seat base part 2, it is only necessary to move the leg placing part 104 forward. Further, when moving the leg placement unit 104 forward, it may or may not be upside down.
  • the leg placement unit 104 shown in Figs. 19 and 20 does not include a leg massage unit and is only for placing a leg, but a leg massage unit may be provided.
  • the leg massager various massage mechanisms such as an air cell and a vibration massage device can be adopted.
  • the leg massager can be provided on the upper surface 104a and Z or the lower surface 104b of the leg placement unit 104.
  • the surface 104a, 104b with the massage part that you want to operate is placed on the seat base part 2 or floor F. The user can select the type.
  • the leg placing unit may be the leg placing unit 4 having the form shown in FIG.
  • the legs can be massaged by placing the leg placement part 4 in front of the seat base part 2 with the leg placement surface 4a facing up, and the back side (seat surface in state ⁇ ) 41b faces up. If it is positioned in front of the base part 2, it can be used for simply placing the legs.
  • FIG. 21 and FIG. 22 show a chair (massage chair) 1 according to the sixth embodiment.
  • This massage chair can be moved back and forth with respect to the seat base portion 2 without the leg placement portion 204 being pivotally attached to the seat base portion 2.
  • the leg mounting portion 204 is positioned in front of the seat base portion 2 as shown in FIG. 22 from the state ⁇ placed on the seat base portion 2 as shown in FIG. 21.
  • the state can be changed.
  • the upper surface 204a of the leg placement unit 204 is a seating surface in the state a and a leg placement surface in the state j8.
  • Wheels 241 are provided on the lower surface 204 of the leg placement unit 204 on the front and rear sides, respectively, and these wheels 241 roll on a track unit 242 provided on the seat base unit 2.
  • leg placement section 204 can move forward from the position shown in FIG. 21 to the position shown in FIG.
  • the present invention is not limited to the above embodiment.
  • the seat shown in the drawing The specific shapes of the support portion, the leg placement portion, the cushion body, and the backrest portion and their coupling structure are merely examples, and the design can be changed as appropriate within the scope of the present invention.
  • FIGS. 23 and 25 are perspective views of a chair-type massage machine gl that is the seventh embodiment of the present invention, and FIGS. 24 and 26 are side views thereof.
  • This chair type massage machine gl has a seat base part g2, armrest parts g3 provided on both the left and right sides of the seat base part g2, and a user's legs placed on the front of the chair so as to be rotatable. And a leg rest part g5 having a massage mechanism (not shown) and a backrest part g6.
  • the leg placement part g5 is rotatable at the front part of the seat base part 2 or the armrest part g3, and by this rotation, the leg placement part g5 is unfolded (see FIGS. 23 and 24). As shown) and in the storage state (folded state; shown in FIGS. 25 and 26).
  • the stowed state means that the leg resting surface g4 is facing downward, the leg resting portion g5 is housed between the left and right armrest portions g3 on the seat base portion g2, and the rear surface g7 of the leg resting surface g4 ( This is the state in which the back side of the bottom of the leg rest g5 is used as a seating surface.
  • the unfolded state is a state in which the leg placement surface g5 is disposed on the front side of the seat base portion g2 with the leg placement surface g4 facing upward.
  • a user sitting on the chair type massage machine gl can place a leg on the leg placement surface g4 and receive a leg massage.
  • the leg mounting part g5 is provided with two recesses glO in which the left and right legs of the user sitting on the chair type massage machine gl can be respectively arranged. Yes.
  • air cells that are expanded and contracted by air are provided at various locations on the inner surface of each recess glO so that the legs arranged in the recess glO can be massaged.
  • FIG. 27 is a perspective view showing one side of the chair side surface g20 that includes the armrest portion g3 and that constitutes the left and right side portions of the chair type massage machine gl, among which FIG. FIGS. 23 and 24) show the state where the armrest g3 is adjusted to the lowest level, and FIG. 28 (and FIGS. 25 and 26 described above) show the state where the armrest g3 is adjusted to the highest level.
  • FIG. 29 shows an exploded perspective view of the height adjustment mechanism g8.
  • the height adjustment range of the armrest g3 by the height adjustment mechanism g8 is determined in relation to the seat surface 11 when deployed and the seat surface gl2 when stored.
  • the armrest g3 can be adjusted to be higher than the back surface g7 of the leg placement surface g4 used as a seating surface, that is, the seating surface gl2 during housing, at least in the housed state (folded state). That is, in the accommodated state (folded state) shown in FIG. 26, the height of the armrest g3 (the maximum height if the height is not constant) is the height of the seating surface g12 when accommodated (the height). If the height is not constant, it can be adjusted higher than the maximum height) hs by the height difference hi (see Fig. 26). This height difference hi is preferably set to about 100 mm to 200 mm in consideration of the height required for a normal armrest.
  • the armrest g3 is lower by a height difference h2 than the height hs of the seating surface gl2 (shown by a two-dot chain line in FIG. 24) in the deployed state, as shown in FIG. It can be adjusted.
  • the height adjustment mechanism g8 includes an operation lever g9 as an operation unit for operating the mechanism.
  • This operation lever g9 can be operated only in the upward direction.When operated upward, the fixed height is completely released, and the movable part g3a of the armrest part g3 is moved upward and downward. Is possible. On the other hand, when the operation lever g9 is not operated, the movable part g3a cannot be lowered, but can be raised.
  • the operation lever g9 needs to be operated when lowering the height of the armrest g3, but need not be operated when raising the height of the armrest g3.
  • the height adjustment mechanism g8 is provided on the part provided on the movable part g3a side and on the non-movable part side (the chair side part g20 side excluding the movable part g3a). It is made up of a combination of the parts that are formed.
  • an operating lever g9 On the movable part g3a side, there is an operating lever g9, two leaf springs gl5 extending in a substantially reverse C shape diagonally upward and the upper surface force of the operating lever g9, and the operating lever g9 in an integrated manner.
  • a bar-like interlocking member gl6 extending downward from the operating lever g9, a flat slide part g17, a cover gl8 that covers the interlocking parts gl6 and slide part gl7 and the inner side of the armrest part, and a movable part g3a at a predetermined height
  • a fixing tab g21 for fixing with is provided. As shown in FIG.
  • the fixing nail part g21 is provided on the side opposite to the interlocking member gl6 with respect to the slide part gl7.
  • the lower end portion of the interlocking member g 16 is bent at a substantially right angle, and passes through a through hole g23 provided in the bent partial force slide portion g 17 and is rotatably connected to the fixed nail portion g21.
  • a guide part gl9 is provided for inserting the slide part g17 and sliding the slide part g17 in the vertical direction.
  • guide grooves g24 corresponding to the width and thickness of the slide portion gl7 are provided opposite to each other on the left and right sides.
  • the slide portion gl7 can be slid in the vertical direction. Thereby, the movable part 3a can be moved upward and downward.
  • the fixed claw part g21 also moves relative to the guide part gl9.
  • the guide part gl9 has a fixed claw part g21.
  • a claw moving groove g25 for securing a relative movement space is provided continuously upward and downward.
  • the guide part gl9 is fixed to the chair side part g20 side by three screws g22.
  • the guide portion gl9 there are a plurality of hook engaging recesses g26 for fixing the movable portion g3a at a predetermined height by engaging with the fixing hook portion g21 (in FIG. 29).
  • four locations are provided.
  • the height of the armrest g3 can be adjusted depending on which of the plurality of claw engaging recesses g26 is engaged with the claw engaging recess g26.
  • FIG. 30 is a view for explaining the engagement with the fixed claw part g21 and the claw engagement concave part g26.
  • Fixed catch g21 is slide part gl7 on the rotation axis g27 (not shown in Fig. 30) It is attached to be able to rotate. However, the rotation of the fixed nail portion g21 is restricted by the interlocking member gl6 that cannot rotate freely around the rotation axis g27. This will be explained below.
  • the rotation range of the fixed latch portion g21 is restricted by the movable range in the vertical direction of the interlocking member gl6.
  • the movable range of the interlocking member gl6 is an operating lever that is integrally connected to the interlocking member gl6. It is regulated by the movable range of g9 in the vertical direction.
  • FIG. 31 is a view of the vicinity of the control lever g 9 and the seat side force of the chair.
  • the upper limit position of the movable range in the vertical direction of the operating lever g9 is the position where the upper end face g9a of the operating lever g9 hits the inner surface g29 of the movable part g3a, while the lower limit position of the movable range is the interlocking member gl6.
  • the fixed nail portion g21 is in a position to be in an engaged state to be described later.
  • the operating lever g9 is biased downward by the leaf spring gl5 in the entire movable range, and the interlocking member gl6 connected to the leaf spring g15 is similarly biased downward. .
  • the interlocking member gl6 is urged downward by the urging force of the plate spring gl5 in this way, the fixed catch g21 is also rotated in one direction (counterclockwise direction in FIG. 30). It is energized.
  • the operation lever g 9 Do, in the state, the operation lever g9 are shorted with the biasing force of the leaf spring GL5, it will try to take the lower limit position of the movable range.
  • the interlocking member gl6 rotates to the fixed nail part g21 on the opposite side to the engagement part g28 that engages the nail engagement recess g26 with respect to the rotation shaft g27. It is attached freely. Then, as shown in FIG. 30A, the state in which the fixed nail portion g21 and the nail engagement recess g26 are engaged (hereinafter also referred to as the engagement state) is maintained, so that the armrest portion g3 (the movable portion thereof) is maintained. The height of g3a) is fixed.
  • the operation lever g9 is in the lower limit position of the movable range, the force S connexion interlocking member g i6 is summer so as not to move further downward relative to the pivot shaft g27. That is, the interlocking member gl6 prevents the fixing claw g21 from rotating in the direction in which the engaging part g28 is raised (counterclockwise direction in FIG. G8) as compared to the engaged state in FIG. 30A. Therefore, the locking tab g21 cannot be rotated by a load such as the weight of the armrest g3 or the weight of the user's arm. It will not be.
  • the height of the armrest portion g3 at which the movable portion g3a cannot be lowered with respect to the guide portion gl9 is fixed.
  • the fixed claw part g21 attempts to move upward relative to the guide part gl9. To do.
  • the fixed claw part g21 moves in the direction in which the engaging part g28 is lowered against the urging force of the leaf spring gl5 (the clockwise direction in FIG. 30). ), Thereby releasing the engagement between the engagement portion g28 of the fixed claw portion g21 and the claw engagement recess g26, and the height of the armrest portion g3 can be increased.
  • the fixing tab portion g21 is biased in the counterclockwise direction in FIG. 30 by the biasing force of the leaf spring gl5. Therefore, the latch engaging recess g26 and the fixed latch g21 are engaged! If the operating lever g9 is not operated by releasing the operating lever g9, etc., the tip of the engaging portion g28 at the fixing tab g21 is the inner end surface of the guide portion gl9. It will be in contact with g 19a. In this state, when the movable part g3a is lowered and the engaging part g28 and the hook engaging recess g26 are in a positional relationship that allows the engaging part g28 to engage the hook engaging recess g26. Slip-in (the state shown in FIG. 30B) eventually leads to the engaged state shown in FIG. 30A.
  • the shape of the engaging portion g28 is such that the engagement is easily released with respect to the upward relative movement with respect to the claw engaging recess g26, and the downward relative movement with respect to the claw engaging recess g26.
  • the upper contour shape of the engaging portion g28 in the engaged state of FIG. 30A is a substantially simple inclined surface
  • the lower contour shape is the lower surface of the nail engaging recess g26. It is shaped like a concave bent so as to engage with g26a, and has a locking portion g28a that is substantially horizontal in the engaged state of FIG. 30A.
  • operation lever g 9 is an operation unit for operating the height adjustment mechanisms g8 is provided inside the armrest g3. Then, when the movable part g3a is kept at the lowest position and the leg mounting part g5 is rotated to the accommodation state (folded state), the height hs of the seating surface gl2 during the accommodation is equal to the armrest. H2 is higher than part g3 by the control lever g9 is concealed by the leg placement part g5 (see the two-dot chain line in FIG. 26). Therefore, in this case, it is possible to make the chair close to the appearance of normal furniture that is not a massage chair. In particular, in recent years, there is a tendency that the appearance close to that of a chair in normal furniture is preferred even for massage chairs.
  • the operation lever g 9 in a state where the operation lever g 9 is concealed by footrest portion g 5, not sufficiently higher than the lower state or housing when the seat surface gl2 than height accommodated at the seat surface gl2 of armrests g3 It will be in a state, and it will be in the state where the part which has an armrest function does not exist substantially.
  • the operation lever You may comprise so that g9 can be concealed by the leg mounting part g5.
  • the operation lever g9 when the movable portion g3a is at the lowest height and is in the accommodated state (folded state), the operation lever g9 is concealed by the leg placement portion g5. but, as described above, the operation of the operation lever g9 is when raising the movable portion g3a is because it is not necessary, it is possible to increase the operation lever g 9 also even movable portion g 3a state force that is concealed.
  • the operation lever g9 is hidden and exposed, and the operation lever g9 can be operated. Therefore, in the unfolded state, the movable lever g3a can be lowered by operating the operation lever g9.
  • the operating lever g9 When the operating lever g9 is concealed in the stowed state (folded state), even if there is a margin in the lower limit of the movable range of the movable part g3a, the operating lever g9a cannot be operated. It cannot be lowered. However, in the stowed state (folded state), the seating surface becomes the seating surface gl2 when stowed, and the seating surface becomes relatively high. Therefore, there is a high need to raise the movable part g3 a to correspond to the higher seating surface. There is little need to lower the moving part g3a. Therefore, the control lever g9 is concealed in the storage state (folded state), and there is almost no problem even if the movable part g3a cannot be lowered. Is more important.
  • the height of the armrest part g3 is the height of the seat when retracted. It can be a chair with an armrest function that is less than the height of the gl2 surface (ie without armrests). Such a chair without an armrest has an advantage that the user can sit on the chair not only from the front of the chair but also from the side of the chair (left and right sides).
  • the armrest g3 is set higher than the leg resting part back surface 7 serving as the seating surface, that is, the seating surface gl2 during housing, in the housed state (folded state)! Therefore, the armrest function of the armrest portion g3 can be maintained even in the storage state (folded state).
  • the armrest height can be adjusted lower than the back surface height in the accommodated state (folded state) in the unfolded state, so the thickness t (see FIG. 26) of the leg rest is relatively large. Even in this case, it is possible to prevent the armrest height from becoming too high in the deployed state, and to set the height appropriately.
  • the height of the armrest part g3 is set with reference to the seating surface gl2 during storage. Therefore, there is a problem that the height of the armrest g3 becomes too high. This problem becomes more apparent when the leg placement part g5 has a massage mechanism. This is because, when the leg placement part g5 has a massage mechanism, the thickness t of the leg placement part tends to increase as described above.
  • the chair type massage machine gl the height of the armrest g3 can be adjusted to be lower than the height of the seating surface gl2 when housed in the expanded state, so that the height of the armrest g3 can be adjusted appropriately even in the expanded state.
  • the armrest height in the deployed state tends to be higher than necessary, but the armrest is higher than the height of the seating surface gl2 in the deployed state.
  • the height of the armrest can be adjusted appropriately by adjusting the height of the part g3 low.
  • the thickness of the leg mounting portion (accommodating state) In general, the maximum thickness in the vertical direction) is about 150mm-250mm, which is relatively thick. Therefore, the length of the movable range in the height direction of the armrest g3 is also 150 m corresponding to the thickness t. It is preferable to set it to m or more, more preferably 250 mm or more. In this way, even if the thickness t of the leg resting part is relatively thick, the armrest height can be set to an appropriate height even in the housing state (folded state) and the unfolded state! It is because it becomes easy to adjust.
  • FIG. 32 is a side view of a chair-type massage machine g30 according to the eighth embodiment of the present invention, and is a perspective view schematically showing a schematic configuration of an armrest height interlocking mechanism g31 provided inside the chair. is there. 33 to 35 are side views showing a modification of the embodiment of FIG. In Fig. 32 to Fig. 35, the unfolded state is indicated by a solid line, and the accommodation state (folded state) is indicated by a two-dot chain line.
  • a chair type massage machine g30 shown in FIG. 32 includes an armrest height interlocking mechanism g31 including a height adjustment mechanism different from the height adjustment mechanism g8 of the chair type massage machine gl described above.
  • the armrest height interlocking mechanism g31 is provided coaxially with the deployment rotation shaft gl4 of the leg placement portion g5, and rotates together with the deployment rotation shaft gl4.
  • the second pulley having a gear portion and the second pulley.
  • the pinion g34 which is a gear that meshes with the gear g33 and the second pulley g33, and the rotational motion of the pinion g34 and the meshing pion g34 is converted into a linear motion in the vertical direction.
  • Rack portion g35 A belt g36 is stretched between the first pulley g32 and the second pulley g33, and the rotation of the first pulley g32 is transmitted to the second pulley g33.
  • each member of the armrest height interlocking mechanism g31 is opposite to the above.
  • the moving part g3a moves downward.
  • the rotation of the leg placement part g5 and the height adjustment mechanism of the armrest part g3 are interlocked with each other so that the leg placement part 5 is in the accommodated state (folded state).
  • the rotation may be transmitted by a force gear and a toothed belt that have transmitted rotation by a pulley and a belt.
  • an armrest height interlocking mechanism g41 is configured by combining a fluid pressure mechanism such as hydraulic pressure and a cam mechanism.
  • a fluid pressure mechanism such as hydraulic pressure
  • the fluid include oil, air, water, and the like.
  • a hydraulic mechanism will be described as an example of the fluid pressure mechanism.
  • the hydraulic mechanism is provided inside the chair, but in FIG. 33, the hydraulic circuit CFIS symbol, which is part of the hydraulic mechanism) is shown outside the chair in order to make it easier to apply force.
  • the chair type massage machine g50 which is another modified example shown in Fig. 34, has an armrest height interlocking mechanism g51 using a wire, and the leg resting part g5 is rotated and the armrest part g3 is adjusted in height.
  • One end of a first wire g53 and a second wire g54 is attached to a wire winding portion g52 that rotates coaxially and integrally with the deployment rotation shaft gl4 of the leg placement portion g5.
  • the other end of each wire g53, g 5 4 is attached to the slidable support member g55 vertically integral with the movable portion G3a.
  • the wire winding part g52 When the leg mounting part g5 is rotated from the unfolded state to the stowed state (folded state) by force (arrow Y8), the wire winding part g52 also rotates in the same direction, and this rotation intersects at the intermediate position.
  • the wires g53 and g54 are converted into the vertical movement of the support member g55, and the movable part g3a moves upward (arrow Y9).
  • the leg placement part g5 When the leg placement part g5 is rotated from the accommodated state (folded state) to the deployed state, the movement is reversed and the movable part g3a moves downward.
  • the force using two wires g53 and g54 One push-pull wire may be used.
  • a chair-type massage machine g60 which is another modified example shown in FIG. 35, has an armrest height interlocking mechanism g61 using a link mechanism in which end members of each constituent member are rotatably connected. The rotation of the leg placement part g5 and the height adjustment mechanism of the armrest part g3 are interlocked.
  • One end of the straight rod-shaped first member g62 is the upper part in the vicinity of the deployment rotation axis gl4 of the leg placement part g5 (when the leg placement part g5 is in the expanded state, it is positioned above the deployment rotation axis gl4). ) Is pivotally mounted.
  • the other end portion of the first member g62 is rotatably fixed to one end portion of a second member g63 having a straight bar shape. Further, the other end of the second member g63 is pivotally attached to a lower end of a support member g64 that is integral with the movable part g3a and is slidable in the vertical direction. Further, the second member g63 is rotatably attached to the chair body side at the longitudinal intermediate position g65.
  • the leg mounting part g5 is rotated from the unfolded state to the housed state (folded state) (arrow Y10), one end of the first member g62 attached to the leg mounting part g5 so as to be able to answer is moved downward.
  • the first member g62 moves downward as a whole.
  • the second member g63 rotates around the longitudinal intermediate position g65 and moves the support member g64 upward (arrow Yl 1).
  • the leg placement part g5 is rotated from the housed state (folded state) to the unfolded state, the movable part g3a moves downward due to the reverse movement.
  • the armrest height interlocking mechanism is constituted by mechanical means, but may be other means such as electrical means.
  • a rotation position detector that detects the rotation position of the leg placement portion g5 (for example, whether the leg placement portion g5 is in the accommodated state or the unfolded state), and a signal of the rotation position detector force
  • an electric height adjustment mechanism that moves the movable part g3a up and down can be exemplified.
  • FIG. 37 to FIG. 38 show an example of the rotational position detector of the above-described leg placement part g5, and FIG. 36 includes an electric height adjusting mechanism including the rotational position detector.
  • the chair type massage machine gl 00 is shown.
  • This rotation position detector g80 is installed at any position inside the leg placement portion g5, for example, in the vicinity of the deployment rotation axis gl4 of the leg placement portion g5 as shown in FIG.
  • This rotational position detector g80 is a magnetic sensor mounted on a substrate g82 disposed in the case g81.
  • Hall ICg83 which is a sensor
  • a magnet part g85 which is a rotating body, attached to the shaft g84 so that it can rotate by its own weight around the shaft g84 protruding from the case g81. .
  • the case g81 is made of a synthetic resin such as ABS, nylon, polypropylene, polyethylene, and the like, and the shaft g84 projects from the inner wall surface force thereof.
  • the magnet portion g85 has a substantially box shape as a whole, and is made of a synthetic resin such as ABS, nylon, polypropylene, polyethylene or the like, similar to the case g81.
  • a magnet g86 such as a rare earth magnet, is embedded as a ferrite magnet, and the magnetic flux density applied to the Hall element in the Hall ICg83 by the magnet g86 is the position of the magnet g86.
  • the force at which the leg rest g5 is in the rotating position for example, the force at which the leg rest g5 is in the retracted state (folded state) or the unfolded state is detected.
  • the case g81 and the magnet part g85 can also be made of a metal such as aluminum.
  • FIG. 37 shows the rotational position detector g80 when the leg placement part g5 is in the housed state (folded state), and the magnet g86 and the Hall ICg83 are in a positional relationship apart from each other.
  • the rotational position detector g80 detects the accommodation state (folded state) of the leg placement part g5 in this way, the electric motor of the chair-type massage machine glOO of the modification shown in FIG. 36 is based on this detection signal.
  • the rotation axis g 91 (not shown) is rotated in a predetermined direction (clockwise direction in FIG. 36, see arrow Y13).
  • Axis g91 Is rotated in the opposite direction (counterclockwise direction in FIG. 36) from that in the stowed state (folded state). Then, the gear g92 that is coaxially and integrally rotated with the rotation shaft g91 also rotates in the same direction, and the pinion portion g93 that meshes with the gear g92 rotates in the opposite direction to the gear g92, so that the rack portion g94 is rotated.
  • the movable part g3a integrated with the rack part g94 is moved downward.
  • the rotational position detector g80 of the present embodiment is not particularly limited as long as the rotational position detector g80 is provided in the leg placement part g5, and the place other than the vicinity of the deployment rotational axis gl4 of the leg placement part g5. It can be provided as appropriate. Further, not only one rotational position detector g80 but two or more rotational position detectors may be provided.
  • FIGS. 37 to 38 other sensors such as a force limit switch using a magnetic sensor, an optical sensor, and an angle sensor can be used as the rotational position detector.
  • a force limit switch using a magnetic sensor such as a force limit switch using a magnetic sensor, an optical sensor, and an angle sensor
  • FIG. 39 a light emitting element g88 is provided at a position where the Hall ICg83 is disposed in FIG. 37, and light is received on the inner surface of the case g81 facing the light emitting element g88.
  • An element (not shown) may be provided.
  • FIG. 39 is in the housed state (Zheatung state), in this state, light from the light emitting element g88 is received by a light receiving element (not shown) without being shielded.
  • the shield g87 that can rotate by its own weight emits light.
  • the unfolded state can be detected as a state different from that in FIG. 39 (see FIG. 40).
  • an angle sensor is installed on the deployment rotation shaft gl4 of the leg placement part g5, and by detecting the rotation angle of the leg placement part g5, the accommodation state (folded state) ) Or an unfolded state can be detected.

Landscapes

  • Health & Medical Sciences (AREA)
  • Epidemiology (AREA)
  • Pain & Pain Management (AREA)
  • Physical Education & Sports Medicine (AREA)
  • Rehabilitation Therapy (AREA)
  • Life Sciences & Earth Sciences (AREA)
  • Animal Behavior & Ethology (AREA)
  • General Health & Medical Sciences (AREA)
  • Public Health (AREA)
  • Veterinary Medicine (AREA)
  • Dermatology (AREA)
  • Massaging Devices (AREA)
  • Chair Legs, Seat Parts, And Backrests (AREA)

Abstract

A chair in which the position of a leg placement section can be set to a position different from conventional ones. The chair has a seat base section and the leg placement section having a leg placement surface on which user's legs are placed. The leg placement section is connected to the front part of the seat base section so as to be pivotable forward of the seat base section. This construction enables the leg placement section to be brought from a state where it is placed on the seat base section with the leg placement surface facing downward to a state in which it is pivoted forward of the seat base section to cause the leg placement surface to face upward. The position of the pivot center of the leg placement section relative to the seat base section is above the upper surface of the seat base section.

Description

椅子  Chair
技術分野  Technical field
[0001] 本発明は、椅子、特にマッサージ機能を有する椅子に関するものである。  [0001] The present invention relates to a chair, in particular, a chair having a massage function.
背景技術  Background art
[0002] マッサージ機能を有する椅子 (マッサージチェア）には、座部の前側に脚載置台を 備えたものがある。特開平 9— 266933号公報には、脚載置台を設けても配置スぺー スを小さくできるように、マッサージ機の不使用時には、脚載置台を裏返しにして座部 の座面に載置して収納するようにしたマッサージ機が開示されている。  [0002] Some chairs having a massage function (massage chairs) are provided with a leg mount on the front side of a seat. Japanese Patent Laid-Open No. 9-266933 discloses that when the massage machine is not in use, the leg mounting table is turned over and placed on the seating surface of the seat so that the placement space can be reduced even if a leg mounting table is provided. A massage machine is disclosed which is adapted to be stored.
[0003] また、椅子型マッサージ機としては、座部、背もたれ部、及び肘掛け部を有する椅 子本体と、前記座部の前部に回動可能に連結された脚載置部とを有するものがある [0003] Further, the chair type massage machine has a chair body having a seat, a backrest, and an armrest, and a leg rest that is rotatably connected to the front of the seat. Is
。このような椅子型マッサージ機において、マッサージ機構は、背もたれ部をはじめ 座部や肘掛け部等に適宜配置されるが、さらに脚載置部にもマッサージ機構を配置 するものもある。このような脚載置部を有する椅子型マッサージ機において、省スぺ 一ス化を図るために、脚載置部を脚のマッサージに使用しない場合には、座ベース 部上に脚載置部を収容できるものが提案されている。この場合、脚載置部を脚マッサ ージに使用する場合には、座ベース部の前方に該脚載置部が配置され、この脚載 置部の脚載置面に使用者の脚が置かれることとなるが、脚載置部の収容時には、脚 載置部を回動させて脚載置面が下を向いた状態に裏返して座ベース部の上に収容 する。よって、該収容時には、脚載置面の裏面 (脚載置面と反対側の面)が上を向い た状態となり、使用者がこの裏面に腰掛けることで、脚載置部収容時にも椅子として 使用することが可能となる (上記特開平 9-266933号公報参照)。 . In such a chair-type massage machine, the massage mechanism is appropriately arranged on the backrest, the seat, the armrest, etc., but there is also a massage mechanism arranged on the leg rest. In a chair type massage machine having such a leg rest, if the leg rest is not used for leg massage in order to save space, the leg rest is placed on the seat base. Some have been proposed that can accommodate. In this case, when using the leg placement part for the leg massage, the leg placement part is arranged in front of the seat base part, and the leg of the user is placed on the leg placement surface of the leg placement part. However, when the leg placement part is accommodated, the leg placement part is rotated so that the leg placement surface is turned down and accommodated on the seat base part. Therefore, the back surface of the leg placement surface (the surface opposite to the leg placement surface) faces upward during the accommodation, and the user sits on this back surface, so that the chair can be used as a chair even when the leg placement portion is accommodated. It can be used (see the above-mentioned JP-A-9-266933).
[0004] このマッサージ機では、脚載置台を裏返しにできるように、座部の前部上端と、裏返 し状態の脚載置台の前部下端とが回動可能に連結されており、脚載置台の上面は、 脚載置台を裏返しにしたときに座面と当接する。このような連結構造では、脚載置台 を座部の前側に展開させた展開状態のときに、座面と脚載置台の上面とが連続した ものとなる。また、前記展開状態において、脚を収納するために脚載置台に形成され た溝の底面は、座面よりも一段低くなつている。 [0004] In this massage machine, the front upper end of the seat and the front lower end of the leg mounting table in an inverted state are rotatably connected so that the leg mounting table can be turned upside down. The upper surface of the mounting table comes into contact with the seating surface when the leg mounting table is turned upside down. In such a connection structure, the seat surface and the upper surface of the leg mounting table are continuous when the leg mounting table is deployed to the front side of the seat. Further, in the unfolded state, it is formed on the leg mounting base for storing the leg. The bottom surface of the groove is one step lower than the seating surface.
[0005] 特開 2002— 301125号公報には、底面と底面の左右両側から立設された側壁とを 備えた 1つの凹状脚収納部内に使用者の両脚を左右方向に並べて収納できる脚載 部を備えた椅子型マッサージ装置が記載されて 、る。  [0005] Japanese Patent Application Laid-Open No. 2002-301125 discloses a leg mount that can store a user's legs side by side in a left and right direction in one concave leg storage section having a bottom surface and side walls erected from both the left and right sides of the bottom surface. A chair-type massage device comprising: is described.
[0006] 特開平 9— 206349号公報には、座部とマッサージ体を有する背部との連結部に、 座部と背部のいずれかを選択的に被うことができる中間クッション体を連結部を中心 に回動自在に取り付けたものが開示されている。マッサージ機として使用する場合に は、中間クッション体にて座部を被う。この場合、背部のマッサージ体にてマッサージ を行うことができ、座部が中間クッション体にて被われているので、座り心地が良い。 マッサージを行わない場合は、中間クッション体を回動して中間クッション体にて背部 を被う。背部にあるマッサージ体の刺激は中間クッション体で吸収され、痛くなること なく普通のクッション体として使用できる。  [0006] In Japanese Patent Application Laid-Open No. 9-206349, a connecting portion between a seat portion and a back portion having a massage body is provided with an intermediate cushion body that can selectively cover either the seat portion or the back portion. It is disclosed that it is pivotably attached to the center. When using as a massage machine, cover the seat with an intermediate cushion. In this case, massage can be performed with the back massage body, and the seat is covered with the intermediate cushion body, so that the sitting comfort is good. When not performing massage, rotate the intermediate cushion body and cover the back with the intermediate cushion body. The stimulation of the massage body on the back is absorbed by the intermediate cushion body and can be used as an ordinary cushion body without becoming painful.
発明の開示  Disclosure of the invention
[0007] 特開平 9— 266933号公報に記載のような連結構造では、脚載置台を裏返し可能と するために、座部と脚載置台の位置関係に制約が生じる。すなわち、座部の前部上 端と、裏返し状態の脚載置台の前部下端とを回動可能に連結する構造では、展開状 態において脚載置台の上面を座面より上方に位置させたり、脚を収納するための溝 底面と座面とが連続する位置に設定することができない。  [0007] In the connection structure as described in Japanese Patent Application Laid-Open No. 9-266933, the positional relationship between the seat portion and the leg mounting table is restricted because the leg mounting table can be turned over. That is, in a structure in which the upper end of the front part of the seat and the lower end of the front part of the leg mounting table in an inverted state are rotatably connected, the upper surface of the leg mounting table is positioned above the seating surface in the unfolded state. The groove bottom for storing the leg cannot be set at a position where the bottom surface and the seat surface are continuous.
そこで、本発明は、脚載置部 (脚載置台）の位置を従来とは異なる位置に設定でき る構造を提供することを目的とする。  Accordingly, an object of the present invention is to provide a structure that can set the position of the leg mounting portion (leg mounting table) to a position different from the conventional one.
[0008] 本発明は、座ベース部と、使用者の脚が載置される脚載置面を有する脚載置部と、 を備え、前記脚載置部は、前記脚載置面を下向きにして前記座ベース部上に載置さ れた状態から、前記座ベース部の前方へ回動して前記脚載置面が上向き状態となる ように前記座ベース部の前方へ回動可能に前記座ベース部の前部に連結され、前 記脚載置部の前記座ベース部に対する回動中心位置は、座ベース部の上面より上 方であることを特徴とする椅子である。  [0008] The present invention includes a seat base portion and a leg placement portion having a leg placement surface on which a user's leg is placed, and the leg placement portion faces the leg placement surface downward. From the state of being placed on the seat base portion, the seat base portion can be rotated forward and the leg placement surface can be turned upward so that the seat can be turned forward. The chair is connected to a front portion of the seat base portion, and a rotation center position of the leg mounting portion with respect to the seat base portion is above the upper surface of the seat base portion.
[0009] 上記本発明によれば、脚載置部を脚載置面上向き状態 (展開状態)としたときに、 脚載置部の上部が座ベース部の上面よりも上方に位置することができる。 [0010] このような脚載置部の位置は、脚載置部が脚載置面力 立設された壁部を備えて いる場合に好ましい。この場合、前記壁部は、前記脚載置部を前記脚載置面が上向 き状態となるように回動させたときに、壁部立設方向先端部を座ベース部の上面より 上方に位置させることができる。また、脚載置面は壁部立設方向先端部より下方に位 置する。 [0009] According to the present invention described above, when the leg placement unit is in the leg placement surface upward state (deployed state), the upper part of the leg placement unit may be positioned above the upper surface of the seat base unit. it can. [0010] Such a position of the leg placement portion is preferable when the leg placement portion includes a wall portion in which the leg placement surface force is erected. In this case, when the wall portion is rotated so that the leg mounting surface is in an upward state, the wall portion standing direction front end portion is above the upper surface of the seat base portion. Can be located. Also, the leg placement surface is positioned below the front end of the wall standing direction.
壁部は、脚載置部の左右両端部から立設された側壁、脚載置部の左右中央部から 立設された中央壁、又はそれらの組み合わせによって構成できる。  The wall portion can be configured by a side wall erected from both left and right end portions of the leg placement portion, a central wall erected from the left and right center portion of the leg placement portion, or a combination thereof.
[0011] なお、前記回動中心位置は、前記脚載置部の厚さ方向中間位置に設定されている のが好ましぐさらには壁部の範囲内であるのが好ましい。回動中心位置を壁部の範 囲内にすれば、脚載置面は、下向き状態のときには回動中心位置よりも上方にあり、 上向き状態のときには回動中心よりも下方にある。  [0011] It is preferable that the rotation center position is set to an intermediate position in the thickness direction of the leg placement portion, and it is preferable that the rotation center position is within the range of the wall portion. If the rotation center position is within the range of the wall portion, the leg placement surface is above the rotation center position when in the downward state, and below the rotation center when in the upward state.
[0012] 回動中心位置を座ベース部の上方に設定するには、前記座ベース部の前部から 立設された支持部材を備え、前記脚載置部は、前記支持部材を介して前記座べ一 ス部に連結されて 、るものとするのが好ま U、。  [0012] In order to set the rotation center position above the seat base portion, a support member erected from the front portion of the seat base portion is provided, and the leg placement portion is arranged via the support member. U, preferably connected to the seat part.
さらに、前記支持部材は、前記座ベース部に対して前後に回動自在であることが好 ましい。この場合、脚載置部が脚載置面下向き状態 (折畳状態)のときに、当該脚載 置部の後部が座ベース部の前部よりも前方へせり出さな 、ようにすることができる。  Furthermore, it is preferable that the support member is pivotable back and forth with respect to the seat base portion. In this case, when the leg placement part is in the leg placement surface downward state (folded state), the rear part of the leg placement part should not protrude forward from the front part of the seat base part. it can.
[0013] さらに、前記支持部材は、その先端部が前記座ベース部の前方へ向力うように傾い ていることが好ましい。この場合、脚載置部を回動させる際に、当該脚載置部の後部 が座ベース部の前部に当たり難くなる。  [0013] Further, it is preferable that the support member is tilted such that a tip portion thereof is directed forward of the seat base portion. In this case, when the leg placement portion is rotated, the rear portion of the leg placement portion is less likely to hit the front portion of the seat base portion.
[0014] また、前記脚載置部は、前記脚載置面の左右両側から立設された側壁を備え、前 記側壁と前記支持部材とが回動可能に連結されて 、るのが好ま 、。  [0014] Further, it is preferable that the leg mounting portion includes side walls erected from the left and right sides of the leg mounting surface, and the side wall and the support member are rotatably connected. ,.
[0015] 他の本発明は、座ベース部と、座ベース部に対して回動可能な脚載置部と、前記 座ベース部と前記脚載置部とを連結する中間部材と、を備え、前記中間部材は、そ の後端が前記座ベース部に対して左右方向の軸心回りに回動自在に取り付けられ、 その前端が前記脚載置部に対して左右方向の軸心回りに回動自在に取り付けられ ていることを特徴とする。  Another aspect of the present invention includes a seat base portion, a leg placement portion that is rotatable with respect to the seat base portion, and an intermediate member that connects the seat base portion and the leg placement portion. The intermediate member has a rear end attached to the seat base portion so as to be rotatable about a left-right axis, and a front end thereof about the left-right axis about the leg placement portion. It is characterized in that it is pivotably attached.
[0016] 上記他の本発明によれば、脚載置部と座ベースとの間に中間部材を介在させ、回 動箇所を複数にしているため、中間部材の大きさや回動箇所を適宜設定することに より、回動した際の脚載置部の位置を従来とは異なる位置にすることが簡単に実現で きる。 [0016] According to another aspect of the present invention, an intermediate member is interposed between the leg placement portion and the seat base, and Since there are multiple moving locations, it is easy to change the position of the leg rest when rotating by setting the size and rotation location of the intermediate member appropriately. wear.
これは、脚載置面を下向きにして前記座ベース部上に載置された状態から、前記 座ベース部の前方へ回動して前記脚載置面が上向き状態となるように前記座ベース 部の前方へ回動可能な脚載置部の場合に特に有益である。  This is because the seat base is turned so that the leg placement surface is in an upward state by rotating to the front of the seat base portion from the state of being placed on the seat base portion with the leg placement surface facing downward. This is particularly useful in the case of a leg placement part that can be rotated forward of the part.
[0017] また、前記中間部材は、左右一対で構成されるとともに、その各後端が前記座べ一 ス部に対して左右方向の軸心回りに回動自在に取り付けられ、その各前端が前記脚 載置部に対して左右方向の軸心回りに回動自在に取り付けられて 、るのが好まし 、  [0017] Further, the intermediate member is composed of a pair of left and right, and each rear end thereof is attached to the seat base portion so as to be rotatable around a shaft center in the left-right direction, and each front end thereof is It is preferably attached to the leg mounting portion so as to be rotatable about an axis in the left-right direction.
[0018] 他の本発明は、座ベース部と、使用者の脚が載置される脚載置面を有する脚載置 部と、前記座ベース部の前部から立設された支持部材と、を備え、前記脚載置部は、 前記脚載置面を下向きにして前記座ベース部上に載置された状態から、前記座べ ース部の前方へ回動して前記脚載置面が上向き状態となるように前記座ベース部の 前方へ回動可能に前記座ベース部の前部に前記支持部材を介して連結されている とともに、前記座ベース部上に載置された状態のときに、当該座ベース部に対して前 後方向に移動可能であることを特徴とする。 Another aspect of the present invention relates to a seat base portion, a leg placement portion having a leg placement surface on which a user's leg is placed, and a support member erected from the front portion of the seat base portion. The leg placement unit rotates from the state of being placed on the seat base portion with the leg placement surface facing downward to the front of the seat base portion and the leg placement unit. The seat base portion is connected to the front portion of the seat base portion via the support member so as to be rotatable forward so that the surface is in an upward state, and is placed on the seat base portion. In this case, the seat base is movable in the front-rear direction.
[0019] 上記の本発明によれば、脚載置部が脚載置面下向き状態 (折畳状態)のときに、脚 載置部の位置を調整して、当該脚載置部の後部と座ベース部の前部との位置を揃 えることができ、椅子の外観が良好となる。  [0019] According to the present invention described above, when the leg placement unit is in the leg placement surface downward state (folded state), the position of the leg placement unit is adjusted, and the rear part of the leg placement unit is adjusted. The position of the seat base can be aligned with the front, and the appearance of the chair is improved.
[0020] 前記支持部材又は前記中間部材の動きを、その先端が前記座ベース部の前方へ 向力う前傾状態となる位置で規制する制止部を有する構成としてもょ 、。この場合、 脚載置部を床面力 浮力せた状態で維持することができる。  [0020] The structure may further include a restraining portion that restricts the movement of the support member or the intermediate member at a position where a tip of the support member or the intermediate member is in a forward tilt state in which it is directed forward of the seat base. In this case, the leg placement part can be maintained in a state where the floor surface force is buoyant.
[0021] 上記各発明において、前記脚載置部には、当該脚載置部に載せられた脚をマッサ ージするマッサージ部が設けられているのが好ましぐ従来とは異なる位置でのマツ サージが可能となる。  [0021] In each of the above-described inventions, it is preferable that the leg placement unit is provided with a massage unit for massaging the leg placed on the leg placement unit. Pine surge is possible.
[0022] 他の椅子の発明は、使用者の脚が載置される脚載置面及び前記脚載置面から立 設された壁部を有する脚載置部と、前記脚載置面を下向きにして脚載置部が載置さ れる座ベース部と、を備え、前記脚載置部及び前記座ベース部は、前記脚載置面を 下向きにして脚載置部が前記座ベース部上に載置された第 1状態と、前記脚載置面 が上向きであって前記脚載置部が前記座ベース部の前方に位置する第 2状態と、に 状態変更可能であり、前記座ベース部は、前記第 1状態のときに、前記壁部の立設 方向先端部が前記座ベース部の上面よりも下方に位置するのを許容するよう構成さ れている椅子である。 [0022] Another chair invention includes a leg placement surface on which a user's leg is placed, a leg placement portion having a wall portion standing from the leg placement surface, and the leg placement surface. The leg rest is placed facing down A first state in which the leg placement portion and the seat base portion are placed on the seat base portion with the leg placement surface facing downward; The state can be changed to a second state in which the leg placement surface is upward and the leg placement portion is located in front of the seat base portion, and the seat base portion is in the first state. The chair is configured to allow the front end portion of the wall portion in the standing direction to be positioned below the upper surface of the seat base portion.
[0023] 特開 2002— 301125号公報に記載のように、裏返しにして座部に載置される脚載 置台が側壁を持つ場合、側壁部の分だけ脚載置台が厚くなり、脚載置台を座部に載 置した場合の着座面が非常に高くなつてしまう。  [0023] As described in Japanese Patent Application Laid-Open No. 2002-301125, when the leg mounting table placed on the seat portion with the side wall turned upside down has a side wall, the leg mounting table becomes thicker by the side wall portion. The seating surface when placed on the seat becomes very high.
しかし上記の発明によれば、前記脚載置面を下向きにして脚載置部が前記座べ一 ス部上に載置される第 1状態のときに、前記壁部の立設方向先端部が前記座ベース 部の上面よりも下方に位置することができるため、脚載置部（の側壁）と座ベース部が 高さ方向にオーバーラップした状態となる。したがって、本発明では、第 1状態におけ る着座面の高さは、座ベース部の高さに脚載置面の厚さを加えたものよりも小さくなり 、着座面の高さが抑制される。  However, according to the above-described invention, when the leg placement portion is placed on the seat base portion with the leg placement surface facing downward, the front end portion of the wall portion in the standing direction Can be positioned below the upper surface of the seat base portion, the leg placement portion (the side wall thereof) and the seat base portion overlap each other in the height direction. Therefore, in the present invention, the height of the seating surface in the first state is smaller than the height of the seat base portion plus the thickness of the leg mounting surface, and the height of the seating surface is suppressed. The
なお、前記壁部の立設方向先端部が前記座ベース部の上面よりも下方に位置する のを許容するには、脚載置部を座ベース部上に載置したときに、壁部が座ベース部 の上面よりも下方に位置するための空間が確保されればよぐ当該空間は、例えば、 座ベース部に壁部を避けるための切欠き（凹部）を形成することで確保できる。具体 的には、次の第 2の本発明のようにするのが好ましい。  In order to allow the front end portion of the wall portion in the standing direction to be positioned below the upper surface of the seat base portion, the wall portion is placed when the leg rest portion is placed on the seat base portion. The space as long as a space to be positioned below the upper surface of the seat base portion is secured can be secured by, for example, forming a notch (concave portion) in the seat base portion to avoid the wall portion. Specifically, the following second aspect of the present invention is preferable.
[0024] 更に、前記壁部は、前記脚載置面の左右両側から立設された側壁であり、前記座 ベース部の上面の左右幅が前記両側壁の間隔より小さぐ座ベース部の左右両外方 位置に前記両側壁が位置することで、前記側壁の立設方向先端部が前記座ベース 部の上面よりも下方に位置するのが許容されている。この場合、簡単な構成で、第 1 状態における着座面の高さを抑制できる。  [0024] Further, the wall portion is a side wall erected from both the left and right sides of the leg placement surface, and the right and left widths of the upper surface of the seat base portion are smaller than the interval between the side walls. The side walls are allowed to be positioned below the upper surface of the seat base portion by positioning the both side walls at both outer positions. In this case, the height of the seating surface in the first state can be suppressed with a simple configuration.
なお、座ベース部の左右両外方位置に側壁を位置させるために、座ベース部の左 右両側に側壁を避けるための切欠き（凹部）を設けておいてもよい。  In order to locate the side walls at both the left and right outer positions of the seat base portion, notches (concave portions) for avoiding the side walls may be provided on both the left and right sides of the seat base portion.
[0025] 前記脚載置部は、前記第 2状態におけるその後部が、前記座ベース部の前部に回 動自在に連結されて前記第 1状態と前記第 2状態とに状態変更可能となっているの が好ましい。また、前記脚載置部には、当該脚載置部に載せられた脚をマッサージ するマッサージ部が設けられて 、るのが好まし 、。 [0025] The rear portion of the leg placement portion in the second state is rotated to the front portion of the seat base portion. It is preferable that the state can be changed between the first state and the second state by being movably connected. In addition, it is preferable that the leg placement section is provided with a massage section for massaging the legs placed on the leg placement section.
[0026] 上記椅子の発明において、座ベース部と、前記座ベース部上に載置されるクッショ ン体と、前記座ベース部の前方位置にあって使用者の脚を載せることができる脚載 置部と、を備え、前記脚載置部は、前記クッション体を前記座ベース部の上から除い た状態で、前記座ベース部の上に載置可能である構成としてもょ 、。 [0026] In the above invention of the chair, a seat base portion, a cushion body placed on the seat base portion, and a footrest on which a user's leg can be placed at a position in front of the seat base portion. A mounting portion, and the leg mounting portion can be mounted on the seat base portion in a state where the cushion body is removed from the seat base portion.
[0027] 前記特開平 9 266933号公報記載のものでは、脚載置台を座部の前方に位置さ せて座部上に直接着座することができるとともに、脚載置台を座部上に載置させて脚 載置台に着座することもできる力 座部の上に単に脚載置台を載せると、座部だけの ときよりも、着座面が高くなりすぎるという問題が生じる。 [0027] In the device described in Japanese Patent Application Laid-Open No. 9-266933, the leg mounting table can be placed on the front of the seat and can be directly seated on the seat, and the leg mounting can be mounted on the seat. Force that can be seated on the leg mounting base If the leg mounting base is simply placed on the seat, there is a problem that the seating surface becomes too high as compared with the seat alone.
しかし上記発明によれば、前記脚載置部は、前記クッション体を前記座ベース部の 上から除いた状態で、前記座ベース部の上に載置可能であるため、クッション体が除 かれない構造に比べて着座面が高くなるのを抑制できる。  However, according to the above-described invention, the leg placing portion can be placed on the seat base portion in a state where the cushion body is removed from above the seat base portion, so that the cushion body is not removed. It can suppress that a seating surface becomes high compared with a structure.
[0028] さらに、前記背もたれ部の後側に設けられた背もたれ部を備え、前記クッション体を 前記背もたれ部の前面に移動させることで当該クッション体を前記座ベース部の上か ら除くことが可能であるのが好ましい。この場合、座ベース部の上から除かれたクッシ ヨン体は背クッションとして有効活用される。 [0028] Furthermore, a backrest portion provided on the rear side of the backrest portion is provided, and the cushion body can be removed from above the seat base portion by moving the cushion body to the front surface of the backrest portion. Is preferred. In this case, the cushion body removed from above the seat base portion is effectively utilized as a back cushion.
[0029] 前記背もたれ部は、使用者の背中をマッサージする背マッサージ部を備えているの が好ましい。クッション体が背クッションとして機能する場合、背マッサージ部があって も座り心地が良くなる。 [0029] It is preferable that the backrest part includes a back massage part for massaging the back of the user. When the cushion body functions as a back cushion, the comfort of sitting is improved even if there is a back massage part.
[0030] 前記クッション体は、座ベース部側から背もたれ部側への移動又はその逆への移 動を容易にするため、前記座ベース部上面の後部近傍に対して回動自在に取り付 けられているのが好ましい。  [0030] The cushion body is rotatably attached to the vicinity of the rear portion of the upper surface of the seat base portion in order to facilitate movement from the seat base portion side to the backrest portion side or vice versa. It is preferred that
[0031] 前記脚載置部は、座ベース部の前方位置から座ベース部の上方位置への移動又 はその逆への移動を容易にするため、前記座ベース部の前部に対して回動自在に 取り付けられて 、るのが好まし 、。 [0031] In order to facilitate the movement of the leg mounting portion from the front position of the seat base portion to the upper position of the seat base portion or vice versa, the leg placement portion rotates relative to the front portion of the seat base portion. It is preferable that it is mounted movably.
[0032] また、上記椅子の発明にお 、て、座ベース部と、前記座ベース部上に載置されるク ッシヨン体と、座ベース部の後側に設けられた背もたれ部と、前記背もたれ部に設け られた背マッサージ部と、使用者の脚を載せることができる脚載置部と、を備え、前記 クッション体が背クッションとして機能するように前記背もたれ部の前面に重ねて置か れるとともに、前記座ベース部の上に前記脚載置部が置かれて前記脚載置部を座部 として使用者が着座可能な状態 OCと、前記脚載置部が座ベース部の前方に位置した 状態で、前記座ベース部の上に前記クッション体が置かれて前記クッション体を座部 として使用者が着座可能な状態 ι8と、に状態変更可能である構成としてもよい。 [0032] In the above invention of the chair, a seat base portion and a chair placed on the seat base portion. A cushion body, a backrest portion provided on the rear side of the seat base portion, a back massage portion provided on the backrest portion, and a leg placement portion on which a user's leg can be placed, and the cushion The body rests on the front surface of the backrest so that the body functions as a back cushion, and the leg rest is placed on the seat base, and a user is seated with the leg rest as a seat. Possible state With the OC and the leg placement part positioned in front of the seat base part, the cushion body is placed on the seat base part, and the user can sit on the cushion body as the seat part. The state can be changed to the state ι8.
[0033] この場合、クッション体は、状態 βでは座部を構成して 、るが、状態 exでは背クッシ ヨンとして機能する。脚載置部は、クッション体がない座ベース部の上に置かれるため 、着座面の高さの増大が抑制される。 In this case, the cushion body constitutes a seat portion in the state β, but functions as a back cushion in the state ex. Since the leg placement portion is placed on the seat base portion without the cushion body, an increase in the height of the seating surface is suppressed.
[0034] 上述した椅子を用いた椅子型マッサージ機に係る本発明は、座ベース部と、該座 ベース部の左右両側に設けられた肘掛け部と、椅子前部に回動可能に取り付けられ 使用者の脚が載置される脚載置面を有するとともにマッサージ機構を有する脚載置 部と、を備えた椅子型マッサージ機であって、前記脚載置部は、前記回動により、前 記脚載置面が下向きとなり前記座ベース部上の前記左右の肘掛け部間に収容され 前記脚載置面の裏面が座面として使用される収容状態と、前記脚載置面が上向きと なり前記座ベース部の前側に配置される展開状態とのいずれもが可能とされており、 前記肘掛け部は、高さ調節機構を有するとともに、前記収容状態では座面として使 用される前記脚載置面の裏面の高さよりも高い位置まで調節でき、且つ前記展開状 態では前記収容状態における前記裏面の高さよりも低い位置まで調節できることを 特徴としている。 [0034] The present invention relating to the chair-type massage machine using the chair described above is attached to the seat base, the armrests provided on the left and right sides of the seat base, and the chair front so as to be rotatable. A leg-type massage machine having a leg placement surface on which a person's legs are placed and a massage mechanism, the leg placement part being The leg placement surface is downward and is accommodated between the left and right armrests on the seat base portion, and the back surface of the leg placement surface is used as a seat surface, and the leg placement surface is upward. Any of the unfolded state disposed on the front side of the seat base portion is possible, and the armrest portion has a height adjustment mechanism, and the leg placement used as a seating surface in the housed state. Can be adjusted to a position higher than the height of the back of the surface, and Serial in a deployed state is characterized by adjustable to a position lower than the height of the rear surface of the housing state.
[0035] このようにすると、前記収容状態 (折畳状態）において座面となる脚載置部裏面より も肘掛け部を高くできるから、該収容状態 (折畳状態）においても肘掛け部の肘掛け 機能を維持することができる。そして、前記展開状態 (脚載置部を収容していない状 態)では、前記収容状態 (折畳状態）における前記裏面高さよりも肘掛け高さを低く調 節できるから、脚載置部の厚みが比較的大きい場合であっても、前記展開状態にお ける肘掛け高さが高くなりすぎることを防止でき、適切な高さとすることができる。  [0035] In this manner, the armrest portion can be made higher than the back surface of the leg placement portion serving as a seating surface in the accommodated state (folded state). Therefore, the armrest function of the armrest portion can be achieved even in the accommodated state (folded state). Can be maintained. In the unfolded state (in which the leg rest is not accommodated), the armrest height can be adjusted to be lower than the height of the back surface in the accommodated state (folded state). Even when is relatively large, it is possible to prevent the armrest height in the unfolded state from becoming too high, and to achieve an appropriate height.
[0036] 即ち、特開平 9 266933号公報に記載の従来技術では、脚載置部を収容すると、 座ベース部の上に脚載置部が配置され、脚載置部の裏面が椅子の座面となるので、 座面は少なくとも該脚載置部の厚み分だけ高くなる。そうすると、座面に対する肘掛 け部の高さは、脚載置部の収容前よりも収容後の方が低くなつてしまう。載置部収容 時における肘掛け部の高さを充分に確保しょうとして肘掛け部の高さを予め高めに 設定しておくと、脚載置部を椅子前方に展開した場合に肘掛け部が高くなりすぎて 坐りに《なり、マッサージの効果も減少する。一方、脚載置部の展開時 (非収容時） を基準に肘掛け部の高さを設定すると、脚載置部収容時において肘掛け部が低くな りすぎたり、あるいは肘掛け部が座面より低くなり実質的に肘掛け部が無くなった状態 となったりすることとなる。特に脚載置部がマッサージ機能を備えている場合には、ェ ァセル (空気袋)、チューブ等の空気通路、あるいは機械的出退機構等が脚載置部 内に設けられることとなり、更には脚を収容する凹部が設けられる場合もあるから、脚 載置部の厚みが大きく (厚く）なりやすい。よって、脚載置部の収容時と展開時とにお ける座面高さの差が大きくなり、上述した肘掛け部高さの問題がより一層顕在化する こととなる。上記椅子型マッサージ機の発明は、カゝかる状況に鑑みなされたものであ る。 That is, in the prior art described in JP-A-9 266933, when the leg placement portion is accommodated, Since the leg placement portion is disposed on the seat base portion and the back surface of the leg placement portion serves as the seat surface of the chair, the seat surface is increased by at least the thickness of the leg placement portion. If it does so, the height of the armrest part with respect to a seat surface will become lower after accommodation than the accommodation before a leg mounting part. If the height of the armrest is set high in advance in order to ensure sufficient height of the armrest when storing the rest, the armrest will be too high when the leg rest is deployed in front of the chair. Sit down and reduce the effect of massage. On the other hand, when the height of the armrest is set based on the deployment of the leg rest (when not retracted), the armrest is too low when the leg rest is retracted, or the armrest is lower than the seat surface. As a result, the armrest part is substantially lost. In particular, when the leg placement part has a massage function, an air passage such as an air bag, a tube, or a mechanical retracting mechanism will be provided in the leg placement part. Since a recess for accommodating the leg may be provided, the thickness of the leg mounting portion tends to be large (thick). Therefore, the difference in height of the seating surface between when the leg resting part is accommodated and when it is deployed increases, and the above-described problem of the armrest part height becomes even more apparent. The invention of the chair-type massage machine has been made in view of the situation that makes money.
[0037] 前記高さ調節機構を操作するための操作部は、前記肘掛け部の内側に設けられる とともに、前記収容状態 (折畳状態）において前記脚載置部により隠蔽されうる構成と してもよい。このようにすると、前記収容状態 (折畳状態）において前記高さ調節機構 の操作部が目立たなくすることができるから、椅子型マッサージ機ではなく家具として の単なる椅子に近い外観とすることができる。またこの場合、前記高さ調節機構の操 作部は、前記肘掛け部の高さを下げる際には操作が必要であり、前記肘掛け部の高 さを上げる際には操作が不要である構成としてもよい。このようにすると、前記収容状 態 (折畳状態）にお 、て操作部が隠蔽された状態にぉ 、ても肘掛け部の高さを高く することができる。また、前記展開状態等、操作部が隠蔽されていない状態において は、操作部を操作して肘掛け部の高さを下げることができる。  [0037] The operation unit for operating the height adjusting mechanism may be provided inside the armrest unit, and may be concealed by the leg placement unit in the accommodated state (folded state). Good. In this way, since the operation part of the height adjusting mechanism can be made inconspicuous in the accommodated state (folded state), the appearance can be made close to a mere chair as furniture rather than a chair type massage machine. . In this case, the operation portion of the height adjustment mechanism requires an operation when the height of the armrest portion is lowered, and an operation is not necessary when the height of the armrest portion is increased. Also good. In this case, the height of the armrest portion can be increased even when the operation portion is concealed in the accommodated state (folded state). In addition, when the operation unit is not concealed, such as in the unfolded state, the height of the armrest can be lowered by operating the operation unit.
[0038] 前記脚載置部の回動と前記肘掛け部の高さ調節機構とが連動しており、前記脚載 置部を前記収容状態 (折畳状態）に向かって回動すると前記肘掛け部は高くなるよう に作動し、前記脚載置部を前記展開状態に向かって回動すると前記肘掛け部は低く なるよう〖こ作動する構成としてもよい。このよう〖こすると、脚載置部の回動に連動して 肘掛け部が適切な方向に上下するので、肘掛け部の高さ調節の手間を省くことがで きる。 [0038] The rotation of the leg rest and the height adjustment mechanism of the armrest are interlocked, and when the leg rest is rotated toward the accommodation state (folded state), the armrest The armrest is lowered when the leg rest is rotated toward the deployed state. It is good also as a structure operated so that it may become. By rubbing in this way, the armrest part moves up and down in an appropriate direction in conjunction with the rotation of the leg placement part, so that the labor of adjusting the height of the armrest part can be saved.
図面の簡単な説明 Brief Description of Drawings
[図 1]折畳状態 (第 1状態又は状態 (X )のマッサージチェアの斜視図である。  FIG. 1 is a perspective view of a massage chair in a folded state (first state or state (X)).
[図 2]展開状態 (第 2状態又は状態 β )で、且つ枕体ありの場合のマッサージチェアの 斜視図である。  FIG. 2 is a perspective view of the massage chair in the unfolded state (second state or state β 1) and with a pillow body.
[図 3]展開状態 (第 2状態又は状態 β )で、且つ枕体なしの場合のマッサージチェア の側面図である。  FIG. 3 is a side view of the massage chair in the unfolded state (second state or state β 1) and without a pillow body.
[図 4]図 3の IV— IV線断面図である。  4 is a cross-sectional view taken along the line IV-IV in FIG.
[図 5]座ベース部の斜視図である。 FIG. 5 is a perspective view of a seat base portion.
圆 6]中間状態 (第 3状態又は状態 γ )のマッサージチェアの側面図である。 圆 6] It is a side view of the massage chair in the intermediate state (third state or state γ).
[図 7]折畳状態 (第 1状態又は状態 ex )のマッサージチェアの側面図である。 FIG. 7 is a side view of the massage chair in a folded state (first state or state ex).
[図 8]エアセル収縮状態における脚載置部の正面図である。 FIG. 8 is a front view of the leg placement portion in the air cell contracted state.
圆 9]エアセル膨張状態における脚載置部の正面図である。 [9] FIG. 9 is a front view of the leg placement portion in the air cell inflated state.
[図 10]図 7の X— X線断面図である。 FIG. 10 is a cross-sectional view taken along line XX in FIG.
圆 11]第 2実施形態に係るマッサージチェアの第 1状態 (折畳状態)の側面図である 圆 12]第 2実施形態に係るマッサージチェアの第 2状態 (展開状態)の側面図である [図 13]図 11の ΧΠΙ— ΧΠΙ線断面図である。 圆 11] Side view of the first state (folded state) of the massage chair according to the second embodiment. 圆 12] Side view of the second state (deployed state) of the massage chair according to the second embodiment. FIG. 13 is a cross-sectional view taken along the line の -ΧΠΙ in FIG.
圆 14]第 3実施形態に係るマッサージチェアの第 1状態 (折畳状態)の側面図である 圆 15]第 2の本発明の第 1状態のマッサージチェアの斜視図である。 圆 14] Side view of the first state (folded state) of the massage chair according to the third embodiment. 圆 15] Perspective view of the massage chair in the first state of the second aspect of the present invention.
[図 16]図 15に示される椅子の側面説明図であって、脚載置部を座ベース部の前方 へ展開すると共に背もたれ部を後方へ倒した状態を示す図である。  FIG. 16 is an explanatory side view of the chair shown in FIG. 15, and shows a state in which the leg resting part is deployed forward of the seat base part and the backrest part is tilted backward.
圆 17]図 15に示される椅子の座ベース部前端付近の一部破断側面説明図である。 圆 18]椅子の座ベース部前端付近の底面の説明図である。 圆 19]第 5実施形態に係るマッサージチェアの状態 oc (折畳状態)の側面図である。 圆 20]第 5実施形態に係るマッサージチェアの状態 β (展開状態)の側面図である。 圆 21]第 5実施形態に係るマッサージチェアの状態 oc (折畳状態)の側面図である。 圆 22]第 5実施形態に係るマッサージチェアの状態 β (展開状態)の側面図である。 圆 23]本発明の第 7実施形態の椅子型マッサージ機の展開状態における斜視図で ある。 圆 17] A partially cutaway side view of the chair shown in FIG. 15 near the front end of the seat base.圆 18] It is explanatory drawing of the bottom face near the seat base part front end of a chair. 圆 19] It is a side view of the state oc (folded state) of the massage chair according to the fifth embodiment.圆 20] It is a side view of the state β (deployed state) of the massage chair according to the fifth embodiment.圆 21] It is a side view of the state oc (folded state) of the massage chair according to the fifth embodiment.圆 22] It is a side view of state β (deployed state) of the massage chair according to the fifth embodiment.圆 23] It is a perspective view in the unfolded state of the chair type massage machine of the seventh embodiment of the present invention.
圆 24]本発明の第 7実施形態の椅子型マッサージ機の展開状態における側面図で ある。 圆 24] It is a side view in the unfolded state of the chair type massage machine of the seventh embodiment of the present invention.
圆 25]本発明の第 7実施形態の椅子型マッサージ機の収容状態 (折畳状態）におけ る斜視図である。 圆 25] It is a perspective view in the accommodated state (folded state) of the chair type massage machine of the seventh embodiment of the present invention.
[図 26]本発明の第 7実施形態の椅子型マッサージ機の収容状態 (折畳状態）におけ る側面図である。  FIG. 26 is a side view of the chair type massage machine according to the seventh embodiment of the present invention in the housed state (folded state).
圆 27]可動部が最も低い位置に調整された状態における椅子側面部の斜視図であ る。 [27] Fig. 27 is a perspective view of a chair side surface in a state where the movable part is adjusted to the lowest position.
圆 28]可動部が最も高い位置に調整された状態における椅子側面部の斜視図であ る。 圆 28] It is a perspective view of the chair side surface in a state where the movable part is adjusted to the highest position.
圆 29]高さ調節機構の分解斜視図とともに記載した椅子側面部の斜視図である。 圆 29] It is a perspective view of a chair side surface described together with an exploded perspective view of a height adjusting mechanism.
[図 30]図 30Αは、ッメ係合凹部と固定ッメ部とが係合した状態を示す図であり、図 30 Βは、可動部を上方向に動かすことによりッメ係合凹部と固定ッメ部との係合が解除 された状態 (又は固定ッメ部の係合部がッメ係合凹部に入り込もうとする状態)を示す 図であり、図 30Cは、操作レバーを操作してッメ係合凹部と固定ッメ部との係合を解 除した状態を示す図である。 [FIG. 30] FIG. 30B is a view showing a state in which the claw engaging recess and the fixed claw portion are engaged, and FIG. 30 Β is shown in FIG. 30 by moving the movable part upward. FIG. 30C is a view showing a state in which the engagement with the fixed nail part is released (or a state in which the engagement part of the fixed nail part attempts to enter the nail engagement concave part), and FIG. It is a figure which shows the state which released | released the engagement of the latch engagement recessed part and the fixed latch part.
圆 31]操作レバー近傍を座面側力も見た図である。 [31] This is a view of the vicinity of the control lever and also the seat side force.
圆 32]本発明の第 8実施形態を、肘掛け高さ連動機構の概略図とともに示す側面図 である。 [32] FIG. 32 is a side view showing an eighth embodiment of the present invention together with a schematic diagram of an armrest height interlocking mechanism.
圆 33]図 32の実施形態の変形例を、肘掛け高さ連動機構の概略図とともに示す側 面図である。 圆 33] FIG. 33 is a side view showing a modification of the embodiment of FIG. 32 together with a schematic diagram of an armrest height interlocking mechanism.
圆 34]図 32の実施形態の他の変形例を、肘掛け高さ連動機構の概略図とともに示 す側面図である。 圆 34] Another variation of the embodiment of FIG. 32 is shown along with a schematic diagram of the armrest height interlocking mechanism. FIG.
[図 35]図 32の実施形態の他の変形例を、肘掛け高さ連動機構の概略図とともに示 す側面図である。  FIG. 35 is a side view showing another modification of the embodiment of FIG. 32 together with a schematic view of an armrest height interlocking mechanism.
[図 36]他の変形例の椅子型マッサージ機の概略構成図である。  FIG. 36 is a schematic configuration diagram of a chair type massage machine according to another modification.
[図 37]図 36の椅子型マッサージ機における回動位置検出器の概略図である。  FIG. 37 is a schematic view of a rotational position detector in the chair type massage machine of FIG. 36.
[図 38]図 37の状態から 180度回転した状態における回動位置検出器の概略図であ る。  FIG. 38 is a schematic view of a rotational position detector in a state rotated 180 degrees from the state of FIG.
[図 39]図 37の回動位置検出器の変形例の概略図である。  FIG. 39 is a schematic view of a variation of the rotational position detector of FIG. 37.
[図 40]図 39の状態から 180度回転した状態における回動位置検出器の概略図であ る。  FIG. 40 is a schematic diagram of the rotational position detector in a state rotated 180 degrees from the state of FIG. 39.
発明を実施するための最良の形態  BEST MODE FOR CARRYING OUT THE INVENTION
[0040] 以下、本発明の好ましい実施形態を図面に基づいて説明する。実施形態に係る椅 子 1は、マッサージチェアとして構成されている。このマッサージチェア 1は、図 1のよ うに脚載置部 4が座ベース部 2の上に折り畳まれた第 1状態又は状態 oc (折畳状態； 椅子状態）と、図 2及び図 3のように脚載置部 4が座ベース部 2の前方に展開された 第 2状態又は状態 β (展開状態;マッサージ機状態)とに状態変更可能なものである マッサージチェア 1は、座ベース部 2と、座ベース部 2の後部にリクライニング可能に 設けられた背もたれ部 3と、使用者の脚を載せるための脚載置部 4と、を備えている。 座ベース部 2は、支持脚を介さずに床などの載置面 Fに直接置かれる。すなわち、本 実施形態のマッサージチェア 1は、脚無しタイプとして構成されており、全体的に高さ が抑えられたコンパクトな形状となっている。なお、座ベース部 2の下部に座ベース部 2を載置面 F上に支持するための支持脚を設けても良い。 Hereinafter, preferred embodiments of the present invention will be described with reference to the drawings. The chair 1 according to the embodiment is configured as a massage chair. This massage chair 1 has a first state or a state oc (folded state; chair state) in which the leg placing part 4 is folded on the seat base part 2 as shown in FIG. The leg rest 4 is deployed in front of the seat base 2 in the second state or state β (deployed state; massage machine state). The seat base portion 2 includes a backrest portion 3 provided so as to be reclining, and a leg placement portion 4 for placing a user's leg. The seat base portion 2 is placed directly on the mounting surface F such as a floor without using support legs. That is, the massage chair 1 of the present embodiment is configured as a type without legs, and has a compact shape with a reduced height as a whole. Note that support legs for supporting the seat base portion 2 on the placement surface F may be provided below the seat base portion 2.
[0041] 図 4及び図 5に示すように、この座ベース部 2は、内部が空洞であり、フレーム体 21 , 22の上部に天板 23を設置して構成されている。フレーム体 21, 22は、左右方向に 所定間隔を置いて配置された左右一対の横フレーム体 21, 21と、左右の横フレーム 21, 21の前端間に設けられた前フレーム体 22と、を備えて構成されている。 As shown in FIGS. 4 and 5, the seat base portion 2 has a hollow inside, and is configured by installing a top plate 23 on the upper portions of the frame bodies 21 and 22. The frame bodies 21, 22 include a pair of left and right horizontal frame bodies 21, 21 arranged at predetermined intervals in the left-right direction, and a front frame body 22 provided between the front ends of the left and right horizontal frames 21, 21. It is prepared for.
天板 23は、矩形状に形成されており、左右の横フレーム体 21, 21の上端間であつ て、背もたれ部 3よりも前側を覆うためのものである。この天板 23の上面 23aが座べ一 ス部 2の上面となる。 The top plate 23 is formed in a rectangular shape and is located between the upper ends of the left and right horizontal frame bodies 21, 21. In order to cover the front side of the backrest 3. The upper surface 23a of the top plate 23 is the upper surface of the seat portion 2.
天板 23は、その上面 23aがクッション性を有しており、座ベース部上面 23aに使用 者が直接着座するときの座り心地の良さが確保されて 、る。着座面となる座ベース部 上面 23aのクッション性は、天板 23の上面側にウレタンフォームなどのクッション材を 配置することで得られる。  The top plate 23 has a cushioning property on the upper surface 23a, and the seating comfort when the user sits directly on the seat base upper surface 23a is ensured. The cushioning property of the upper surface 23a of the seat base portion serving as the seating surface can be obtained by arranging a cushion material such as urethane foam on the upper surface side of the top plate 23.
なお、天板 23はフレーム体 21, 22に対して着脱可能に設けられている。天板 23を フレーム体 21 , 22から取り外すと座ベース部 2内部の点検等が可能となる。  The top plate 23 is detachably attached to the frame bodies 21 and 22. When the top plate 23 is removed from the frame bodies 21 and 22, the inside of the seat base portion 2 can be inspected.
[0042] 座ベース部 2は、その上面 23aの左右両側が一段低くなつており、脚載置部 4に設 けられた壁部 42 (後述）が位置するための凹状の壁逃がし部 25とされている。これら の壁逃がし部 25は、天板上面 23aよりも低い横フレーム体 21の上面力 天板 23の 左右両側に存在するようにして構成されたものである。  [0042] The seat base portion 2 has a lower surface on both the left and right sides of the upper surface 23a, and a concave wall relief portion 25 for positioning a wall portion 42 (described later) provided on the leg placing portion 4. Has been. These wall relief portions 25 are configured to exist on both the left and right sides of the upper surface force top plate 23 of the horizontal frame body 21 lower than the top plate upper surface 23a.
[0043] 横フレーム体 21は、前記背もたれ部 3が図 3の位置力も後方へリクライニング可能と なるように、回動支点 26を中心に当該背もたれ部 3を回動自在に保持している。図 3 の展開状態 (第 2状態又は状態 β )で、背もたれ部 3を後方 (矢印 Βの方向)へ倒すと 、使用者は全身を横臥姿勢とすることができ、この横臥姿勢でマッサージを受けるこ とがでさる。  [0043] The horizontal frame body 21 holds the backrest portion 3 so that the backrest portion 3 can rotate about the rotation fulcrum 26 so that the backrest portion 3 can recline backward in the position force of FIG. When the backrest 3 is tilted backward (in the direction of arrow Β) in the unfolded state (second state or state β) in Fig. 3, the user can put the whole body in a lying position and receive massage in this lying position. This comes out.
なお、背もたれ部 3を後方へ倒すことで、マッサージチェア 1の重心が後方へ移動し てもマッサージチェアの安定性が損なわれないように、床に置かれる横フレーム体 21 (座ベース部 2)は背もたれ部 3よりも後方まで延びて 、る。  The horizontal frame 21 (seat base 2) is placed on the floor so that the stability of the massage chair is not impaired even if the center of gravity of the massage chair 1 moves backward by tilting the backrest 3 backward. Extends beyond the backrest 3 to the rear.
[0044] 図 3に示すように、天板 23の上面 23aには、座ベース部 2とは別体のクッション体 28 が配置されている。クッション体 28は、図 3の展開状態では、座用クッションとして機 能し、使用者が着座した際の座り心地を良くする。このクッション体 28が、座ベース部 2の上に載置されることで、展開状態 (第 2状態又は状態 )における座部が構成さ れる。また、展開状態における着座面のクッション性は、クッション体 28のクッション性 と座ベース部上面 23aのクッション性との相乗効果として得られる。 As shown in FIG. 3, a cushion body 28 separate from the seat base portion 2 is disposed on the upper surface 23 a of the top plate 23. The cushion body 28 functions as a cushion for a seat in the unfolded state of FIG. 3 and improves the sitting comfort when the user is seated. By placing the cushion body 28 on the seat base portion 2, a seat portion in the deployed state (second state or state) is configured. Further, the cushioning property of the seating surface in the unfolded state is obtained as a synergistic effect of the cushioning property of the cushion body 28 and the cushioning property of the seat base portion upper surface 23a.
クッション体 28は、平面視において、矩形状に形成されており、座ベース部上面 23 aと略同じ形状とされている。クッション体 28は、その内部にウレタンフォームなどのク ッシヨン材を備えて、クッション性を確保するための厚さを持って ヽる。 The cushion body 28 is formed in a rectangular shape in plan view, and has substantially the same shape as the seat base portion upper surface 23a. The cushion body 28 has a cushion such as urethane foam inside. It is equipped with a cushioning material and has a sufficient thickness to ensure cushioning.
以下では、図 3の第 2状態での、クッション体 28の上面を第 1面 28aといい、下面を 第 2面 28bという。第 2状態では、クッション体第 1面 28aは、着座面であり、この面 28 aの上に使用者が着座する。  Hereinafter, the upper surface of the cushion body 28 in the second state of FIG. 3 is referred to as a first surface 28a, and the lower surface is referred to as a second surface 28b. In the second state, the cushion body first surface 28a is a seating surface, and the user sits on the surface 28a.
なお、クッション体 28は、その後部 28cを支点として後方へ起き上がり回動させて座 ベース部上面 23aから取り除き、背もたれ部 3の前面に位置させて背クッションとする ことができる（図 6参照)。この点の詳細は、後述する。  The cushion body 28 can be lifted rearward with the rear portion 28c as a fulcrum and rotated to be removed from the upper surface 23a of the seat base portion and positioned on the front surface of the backrest portion 3 to form a back cushion (see FIG. 6). Details of this point will be described later.
[0045] クッション体 28の第 1面 28a側には着座した使用者の尻又は大腿などをマッサージ する座マッサージ部 5が設けられている。この座マッサージ部 5は、空気の給排によつ て膨張 ·収縮するエアセルによって構成されており、上方に膨張することによって使 用者の尻又は大腿を押圧マッサージすることができる。 [0045] On the first surface 28a side of the cushion body 28, a seat massage part 5 is provided for massaging the seated user's buttocks or thighs. This seat massage part 5 is comprised by the air cell which expands / contracts by supply / exhaust of air, and can press-mass a user's buttocks or thigh by expanding upwards.
なお、座マッサージ部 5となるエアセルは、クッション体 28内部のクッション材の表 面に配置されている。当該クッション材は、エアセル 5が表面に露出しないように、当 該エアセル 5ごとカバー材によって被覆されている。  The air cell serving as the seat massage part 5 is disposed on the surface of the cushion material inside the cushion body 28. The cushion material is covered with a cover material together with the air cell 5 so that the air cell 5 is not exposed on the surface.
[0046] 前記背もたれ部 3は、左右の横フレーム体 21間で回動自在に保持されている。背 もたれ部 3は図示しないリクライニング駆動部（エアシリンダ等）によって後方に倒れる ように駆動され、又は前方に起き上がるように駆動される。 [0046] The backrest 3 is rotatably held between the left and right horizontal frame bodies 21. The backrest part 3 is driven so as to fall backward by a reclining drive part (air cylinder or the like) (not shown), or driven so as to get up forward.
背もたれ部 3の内部には、背マッサージ部 6が内蔵されている。背マッサージ部 6は 、使用者の患部に当たってマッサージを施すための施療子 (揉み玉） 61と、施療子 6 1にマッサージ動作を行わせる駆動部 62とを備えており、使用者に揉みマッサージ、 叩きマッサージ及びそれらを組み合わせた多様なマッサージを施すことができる。ま た、背マッサージ部 6は、使用者の首力 腰の範囲の広い範囲をマッサージできるよ うに背もたれ部 3内で上下方向に移動可能に設けられて 、る。  A back massage part 6 is built in the backrest part 3. The back massage part 6 is provided with a treatment element (a massage ball) 61 for applying massage to the affected area of the user and a drive part 62 for causing the treatment element 61 to perform a massage operation. A variety of massages can be performed by hitting and combining them. Further, the back massage part 6 is provided so as to be movable in the vertical direction in the backrest part 3 so as to massage a wide range of the user's neck strength and waist.
[0047] 背もたれ部 3は、その前面に背もたれカバー 31を備えている。背もたれカバー 31は 、使用者が当接する背もたれ部 3前面の汚れ防止などの役割を持つものであり、比 較的薄いシート材によって形成されており、背もたれ部前面の略全体を覆う。背もた れカバー 31は、その上部 31aが背もたれ部 3の上部に面ファスナー等によって着脱 自在に取り付けられている。また、カバー 31の下部 31bは自由端となっており、この 下部 31をめくり上げて、カバー 31を背もたれ部 3の後方に位置させることができる。 [0047] The backrest 3 is provided with a backrest cover 31 on the front surface thereof. The backrest cover 31 has a role of preventing dirt on the front surface of the backrest portion 3 on which the user abuts, is formed of a relatively thin sheet material, and covers substantially the entire front surface of the backrest portion. The back cover 31 has an upper part 31a detachably attached to the upper part of the back part 3 with a hook-and-loop fastener or the like. The lower part 31b of the cover 31 is a free end, and this The cover 31 can be positioned behind the backrest 3 by turning up the lower part 31.
[0048] 背もたれ部 3は、その前面の上部範囲に、背もたれカバー 31に重ねて上部カバー 31— 1を備えている。上部カバー 31— 1も比較的薄いシート材によって形成されており 、使用者の頭部付近に位置する。この上部カバー 31— 1は、その上部 31— laが背も たれ部 3の上部に面ファスナー等によって着脱自在に取り付けられており、その下部 31— lbは自由端となっており、背もたれカバー 31と同様にめくり上げることができる。 なお、背もたれカバー 31や上部カバー 31— laは省略してもよい。 [0048] The backrest 3 is provided with an upper cover 31-1 over the backrest cover 31 in the upper range of the front surface thereof. The upper cover 31-1 is also formed of a relatively thin sheet material and is located near the user's head. The upper cover 31-1 has an upper portion 31-la attached to the upper portion of the backrest portion 3 by a hook-and-loop fastener or the like, and a lower portion 31-lb is a free end. Can be turned up as well. The back cover 31 and the upper cover 31-la may be omitted.
[0049] 前記背もたれカバー 31及び上部カバー 31—1は、施療子 61が背中に当たるのを 使用者が感じることができる程度に薄いものである。すなわち、背もたれカバー 31及 び上部カバー 31—1は、マッサージを実質的に阻害しないカバーである。 [0049] The back cover 31 and the upper cover 31-1 are thin enough to allow the user to feel that the treatment element 61 hits the back. That is, the back cover 31 and the upper cover 31-1 are covers that do not substantially impede massage.
したがって、図 3に示すように、背もたれ部 3の前面にクッション体 28や枕体 32が存 在しない場合、背もたれカバー 31及び上部カバー 31— 1の表面が背もたれ面となる 。施療子 61は、薄い背もたれカバー 31及び上部カバー 31— 1を介して使用者の背 中などに当接する。また、使用者は施療子 61が背中に当たるのを感じることができる 。よって、背もたれ部 3からは、揉み '叩きなどのマッサージを使用者に施すことができ る。  Therefore, as shown in FIG. 3, when the cushion body 28 and the pillow body 32 are not present on the front surface of the backrest portion 3, the surfaces of the backrest cover 31 and the upper cover 31-1 are the backrest surfaces. The treatment element 61 comes into contact with the back of the user or the like through the thin back cover 31 and the upper cover 31-1. In addition, the user can feel the treatment element 61 hit the back. Therefore, from the backrest part 3, a massage such as itching and hitting can be given to the user.
[0050] 図 6及び図 7にも示すように、上部カバー 31— 1の前には、さらに、枕体 32が設けら れている。枕体 32は、使用者の頭部を支持するためのものであり、内部にウレタンフ オームなどのクッション材を備え、頭部を心地よく支持するためのクッション性が確保 できる程度の厚みを持っている。この枕体 32は、背もたれ部 3の上部において後方 に延びる薄い延設部 33を備え、この延設部 33が背もたれ部 3の上部に面ファスナー 等によって着脱自在に取り付けられている。したがって、枕体 32をめくり上げて、図 3 に示すように背もたれ部 3の後方に位置させたり、枕体 32を背もたれ部 3から取り外し て、背もたれ部 3前面力も枕体 32を取り除くことができる。  [0050] As shown in FIGS. 6 and 7, a pillow body 32 is further provided in front of the upper cover 31-1. The pillow body 32 is for supporting the user's head. The pillow body 32 is provided with a cushioning material such as urethane foam inside, and has a thickness sufficient to ensure cushioning to comfortably support the head. . The pillow body 32 includes a thin extending portion 33 extending rearward at the upper portion of the backrest portion 3, and the extending portion 33 is detachably attached to the upper portion of the backrest portion 3 with a hook-and-loop fastener or the like. Therefore, the pillow body 32 can be turned up and positioned behind the backrest 3 as shown in FIG. 3, or the pillow 32 can be removed from the backrest 3 to remove the pillow 32 from the backrest 3 .
[0051] クッション体 28を、図 3の座ベース部 3上の位置から後方へ起き上がらせて図 6及 び図 7のように背もたれ部 3の前面に位置させた場合、クッション体 28は、背クッショ ンの一部として機能すベぐ背もたれ部 3の前面範囲のうち、枕体 32よりも下方の範 囲を覆う。換言すると、枕体 32は、クッション体 28を背もたれ部の前面に位置させた ときに、クッション体 28よりも上方の範囲を覆う大きさに形成されている。 なお、クッション体 28が背もたれ部前面に位置しているときに、クッション体 28をそ の位置で保持するための位置保持部を設けておくのが好まし 、。位置保持部として は、例えば、クッション体 28の第 1面 (後面） 28aと背もたれ部前面とを着脱自在に結 合する面ファスナーを採用できる。 [0051] When the cushion body 28 is raised rearward from the position on the seat base 3 in FIG. 3 and positioned on the front surface of the backrest 3 as shown in FIGS. 6 and 7, the cushion body 28 Covers the area below the pillow 32 in the front area of the backrest 3 that functions as a part of the cushion. In other words, the pillow body 32 has the cushion body 28 positioned in front of the backrest portion. Sometimes, it is formed in a size that covers a range above the cushion body 28. In addition, it is preferable to provide a position holding portion for holding the cushion body 28 in that position when the cushion body 28 is positioned in front of the backrest portion. As the position holding portion, for example, a hook-and-loop fastener that detachably connects the first surface (rear surface) 28a of the cushion body 28 and the front surface of the backrest portion can be employed.
[0052] 図 6及び図 7のように、背もたれ部 3の前面に枕体 32の他、クッション体 28も存在す る場合には、クッション体 28の前面 28b及び枕体 32の前面 32aが背もたれ面となり、 クッション体 28及び枕体 32は、背クッションとして機能する。 [0052] As shown in Figs. 6 and 7, when the cushion body 28 is also present in addition to the pillow body 32 on the front surface of the backrest portion 3, the front surface 28b of the cushion body 28 and the front surface 32a of the pillow body 32 are backrests. The cushion body 28 and the pillow body 32 function as back cushions.
前記クッション体 28及び枕体 32は、施療子 61が背中に当たるのを使用者が感じる ことができな 、程度に厚 、ものである。  The cushion body 28 and the pillow body 32 are thick enough that the user cannot feel the treatment element 61 hitting the back.
したがって、背もたれ部 3の前面にクッション体 28や枕体 32が存在する場合、背も たれ部 3内部に施療子 61があっても、使用者は施療子 61が背中に当たるのを感じる ことがなぐ椅子としての座り心地が良いものとなる。  Therefore, when the cushion body 28 and the pillow body 32 are present in front of the backrest part 3, even if the treatment element 61 is inside the backrest part 3, the user does not feel that the treatment element 61 hits the back. Comfortable sitting as a chair.
[0053] 施療子 61があっても背もたれ面の座り心地を良くするために背もたれ部 3前面に設 けられる背クッションとしては、前記クッション体 28と枕体 32とが結合したような大きな 一つのクッション体とすることもできる。しかし、そのようなクッション体を背もたれ部 3 前面から取り除くには、大きなクッション体をめくり上げて背もたれ部 3の後方に位置 させることになり、面倒である。本実施形態では、背クッションが上側のクッション (枕 体 32)と下側のクッション (クッション体 28)とに分離されているため、背もたれ部 3前 面力も別々に取り除くことができ簡単である。具体的には、枕体 32はその上部を支点 として背もたれ部 3の後方にめくり上げればよいし、クッション体 28はその下部を支点 として前方に倒して座ベース部 2の上に載せればよい。 [0053] The back cushion 3 provided on the front surface of the backrest 3 in order to improve the sitting comfort of the backrest surface even with the treatment element 61 is a large one in which the cushion body 28 and the pillow body 32 are combined. It can also be a cushion body. However, removing such a cushion body from the front surface of the backrest section 3 is troublesome because the large cushion body is turned up and positioned behind the backrest section 3. In this embodiment, since the back cushion is separated into the upper cushion (pillow body 32) and the lower cushion (cushion body 28), the front surface force of the backrest portion 3 can be removed separately and is simple. Specifically, the pillow body 32 may be turned up behind the backrest portion 3 with the upper portion as a fulcrum, and the cushion body 28 may be placed on the seat base portion 2 with the lower portion as a fulcrum and tilted forward. .
また、背クッションを上下に分離することで、座ベース部上面 23aと背もたれ部前面 の大きさが違って 、ても対応可能となる。  Also, by separating the back cushion up and down, it is possible to handle even if the size of the seat base upper surface 23a and the backrest front is different.
[0054] クッション体 28を背もたれ部 3の前面に位置させると、座マッサージ部 5が設けられ ている第 1面 28aは、背もたれ部 3前面に当接し、背クッションとしてのクッション体 28 の裏面側となる。したがって、エアセル 5による使用者へのマッサージは、行われない 状態となる。クッション体 28が図 6及び図 7の位置にあるときにも、クッション体 28から 使用者へマッサージを施したい場合には、クッション体 28の第 2面 28b側にエアセル などのマッサージ部を設ければよ!、。 [0054] When the cushion body 28 is positioned on the front surface of the backrest portion 3, the first surface 28a on which the seat massage portion 5 is provided comes into contact with the front surface of the backrest portion 3 and the back surface side of the cushion body 28 as a back cushion. It becomes. Therefore, the massage to the user by the air cell 5 is not performed. Even when the cushion body 28 is in the position of FIG. 6 and FIG. If you want to give massage to the user, install a massage part such as an air cell on the second side 28b of the cushion body 28!
[0055] なお、折畳状態 (第 1状態又は状態 ex )における背もたれ面は、枕体 32の前面 32と クッション体 28の第 2面（前面） 28bとで、ほとんど段差のないように、枕体 32の厚さと クッション体 28の厚さが設定されている。具体的には、枕体 32の厚さとクッション体 2 8の厚さは略同一とされている。  [0055] The backrest surface in the folded state (the first state or the state ex) is the front surface 32 of the pillow body 32 and the second surface (front surface) 28b of the cushion body 28 so that there is almost no step. The thickness of the body 32 and the thickness of the cushion body 28 are set. Specifically, the thickness of the pillow body 32 and the thickness of the cushion body 28 are substantially the same.
[0056] 座マッサージ部 5などを構成するエアセルに対する空気の給排を行う空気給排装 置 8は、座ベース部 2内部に設けられている。空気給排装置 8は、エアポンプゃ給排 切換弁などを有して構成されている。空気給排装置 8とエアセル 5とは、エアホース 8 1によって接続されている。  An air supply / discharge device 8 that supplies and discharges air to and from an air cell that constitutes the seat massage portion 5 and the like is provided inside the seat base portion 2. The air supply / discharge device 8 includes an air pump and a supply / discharge switching valve. The air supply / discharge device 8 and the air cell 5 are connected by an air hose 8 1.
エアホース 81は、座ベース部上面 32aよりも下方にある空気給排装置 8から、背も たれ部 3の前面と座ベース部上面 32aとの間の隙間を通って、座ベース部上面 32a の上にあるクッション体 28に接続されている。このエアホース 81は、図 3の位置にある クッション体 28の後部 28cに接続されている。この後部 28cは、クッション体 28が背も たれ部前面に起き上がり回動するときの回動支点となっており、この回動支点付近に エアホース 81を接続することで、エアホース 81がクッション体 28の回動の邪魔になら ない。なお、クッション体 28の後部に接続されたエアホース 81は、クッション体 28の 内部を通って各エアセル 5に繋がっている。  The air hose 81 passes from the air supply / exhaust device 8 below the seat base upper surface 32a through the gap between the front surface of the backrest 3 and the seat base upper surface 32a, above the seat base upper surface 32a. It is connected to the cushion body 28 in The air hose 81 is connected to the rear portion 28c of the cushion body 28 in the position of FIG. The rear portion 28c serves as a rotation fulcrum when the cushion body 28 rises on the front surface of the backrest portion and rotates, and the air hose 81 is connected to the cushion body 28 by connecting the air hose 81 to the vicinity of the rotation fulcrum. Does not interfere with rotation. The air hose 81 connected to the rear part of the cushion body 28 is connected to each air cell 5 through the inside of the cushion body 28.
[0057] なお、クッション体 28は、その後部 28cを、縫着などにより座ベース部上面 23の後 部近傍に取り付けて回動自在としてよい。なお、クッション体 28は、座ベース部上面 2 3の後部近傍であれば、座ベース部 2自体に取り付けてもよいし、背もたれ部 3側に 取り付けても良い。  [0057] The cushion body 28 may be rotatable by attaching a rear portion 28c thereof to the vicinity of the rear portion of the seat base portion upper surface 23 by sewing or the like. The cushion body 28 may be attached to the seat base portion 2 itself or may be attached to the backrest portion 3 as long as it is in the vicinity of the rear portion of the seat base portion upper surface 23.
また、クッション体 28を座ベース部 2又は背もたれ部 3に対して回動軸により回動自 在に支持させてもよい。  Further, the cushion body 28 may be supported on the seat base portion 2 or the backrest portion 3 by the pivot shaft so as to rotate.
さらに、クッション体 28を座ベース部 2又は背もたれ部 3に対し面ファスナーなどに よって着脱自在に取り付けても良 、。  Further, the cushion body 28 may be detachably attached to the seat base portion 2 or the backrest portion 3 with a hook-and-loop fastener or the like.
[0058] 前記脚載置部 4は、前記座ベース部 2の前部に対して回動自在に取り付けられて いる。脚載置部 4は、図 6のように座ベース部 2の前方に位置する展開状態から、図 7 のように後方に折り畳まれて座ベース部 2上に位置する折畳状態へ変化するように回 動可能である。また、折畳状態から展開状態への変化も可能である。 The leg placing portion 4 is attached to the front portion of the seat base portion 2 so as to be rotatable. As shown in FIG. 6, the leg mounting part 4 is moved from the deployed state located in front of the seat base part 2 to the position shown in FIG. It can be rotated so that it can be folded back and changed to a folded state located on the seat base 2. Moreover, the change from the folded state to the unfolded state is also possible.
脚載置部 4は、展開状態における後部 4aが、回動基部となるベぐ前記支持部材 2 9と連結されている。なお、展開状態における脚載置部 4の前部 4bは、回動自由端と なっている。  In the leg placement portion 4, the rear portion 4a in the unfolded state is connected to the support member 29 that becomes the pivot base. In addition, the front part 4b of the leg mounting part 4 in the unfolded state is a free rotation end.
[0059] 座ベース部 2は、脚載置部 4を回動自在に支持するために、その前部の左右両側 に一対の支持部材 29を備えている（図 5参照)。支持部材 29は、座ベース部 2からや や前向きに上方突設されており、その先端が座ベース部 2の前方へ向力うように傾い ている。支持部材 29には、その先端部に回動中心位置となる回動軸 29aが設けられ ている。したがって、回動軸 29aは、座ベース部 2の上面 23aよりも上方に位置してい る。支持部材 29には、脚載置部 4の後部 4aが回動自在に取り付けられている。 支持部材 29を前方へ傾けて 、る理由は、仮に支持部材 29を座ベース部 2の上面 に対して直角方向に立設させた場合、脚載置部 4を回動させる際、脚載置部 4の後 部 4aが座ベース部 2の前部に当たり回動し難くなることがあるが、本実施形態の場合 、脚載置部 4の後部 4aが座ベース部 2の前部に当たらず、脚載置部 4をスムーズに 回動させることができ、脚載置部 4の形状の自由度が高まるからである。  [0059] The seat base portion 2 is provided with a pair of support members 29 on both the left and right sides of the front portion thereof in order to rotatably support the leg placement portion 4 (see Fig. 5). The support member 29 protrudes upward slightly from the seat base portion 2, and its tip is inclined so as to be directed toward the front of the seat base portion 2. The support member 29 is provided with a rotation shaft 29a which is a rotation center position at the distal end thereof. Therefore, the rotation shaft 29a is located above the upper surface 23a of the seat base portion 2. A rear portion 4a of the leg placement portion 4 is rotatably attached to the support member 29. The reason for tilting the support member 29 forward is that if the support member 29 is erected in a direction perpendicular to the upper surface of the seat base portion 2, the leg placement portion 4 is rotated when the leg placement portion 4 is rotated. Although the rear part 4a of the part 4 hits the front part of the seat base part 2, it may be difficult to rotate, but in the case of this embodiment, the rear part 4a of the leg rest part 4 does not hit the front part of the seat base part 2. This is because the leg placing part 4 can be smoothly rotated and the degree of freedom of the shape of the leg placing part 4 is increased.
支持部材 29は、座ベース部 2の左右両側に配置されているため、座ベース部 2から 立設させても使用者にとって邪魔とはならない。なお、支持部材 29も、座ベース部 2 に対して前後に回動自在に設けることで、脚載置部 4の回動自由度が高まる。  Since the support members 29 are arranged on both the left and right sides of the seat base portion 2, even if the support members 29 are erected from the seat base portion 2, they do not disturb the user. The support member 29 is also provided so as to be pivotable back and forth with respect to the seat base portion 2, so that the degree of freedom of rotation of the leg placement portion 4 is increased.
[0060] 図 2,図 8,及び図 9に示すように、脚載置部 4は、展開状態 (第 2状態又は状態 |8 ) のときに座ベース部 2の前方に位置して使用者の脚を載せるためのものであり、展開 状態における上面が脚載置面 41aとされた底部 41と、脚載置面 41の左右両側から 立設された壁部 (側壁) 42とを備え、脚載置面 41aと側壁内面 42aとによって前後及 び上方が開口した一つの凹部を形成している。この凹部は使用者の両脚を収納する ためのものである。なお、他の壁部として、左右の側壁 42の間に中間壁を設けてもよ い。この場合、 2つの凹部が形成され、各脚が振り分けて収納される。  [0060] As shown in FIG. 2, FIG. 8, and FIG. 9, the leg placement part 4 is positioned in front of the seat base part 2 in the unfolded state (second state or state | 8). A bottom portion 41 whose upper surface in the deployed state is a leg placement surface 41a, and wall portions (side walls) 42 that are erected from both the left and right sides of the leg placement surface 41, The leg placement surface 41a and the side wall inner surface 42a form a single recess that opens in the front-rear and upper directions. This recess is for storing both legs of the user. As another wall portion, an intermediate wall may be provided between the left and right side walls 42. In this case, two recesses are formed, and the legs are stored separately.
[0061] 脚載置部 4には、使用者の脚 Lをマッサージするための脚マッサージ部 7が設けら れている。脚マッサージ部 7は、脚載置面 41aに設けられたエアセル等によって構成 されており、エアセルの膨張収縮によって脚に対し押圧マッサージを施すことができ る。 [0061] The leg placement part 4 is provided with a leg massage part 7 for massaging the leg L of the user. Leg massage part 7 is composed of air cell etc. provided on leg mounting surface 41a It is possible to apply pressure massage to the legs by the expansion and contraction of the air cell.
脚マッサージ部 7は、凹部に両脚が収納されることに対応して、脚載置面 41a上に 左右に一対並設されている。各脚マッサージ部 7は、脚の外側を押圧するための外 側押圧部 71と、脚の内側を押圧するための内側押圧部 72と、両押圧部 71, 72間の 中間支持面 73とを備えている。  A pair of leg massage portions 7 are arranged side by side on the leg placement surface 41a in correspondence with the housing of both legs in the recess. Each leg massage part 7 includes an outer pressing part 71 for pressing the outer side of the leg, an inner pressing part 72 for pressing the inner side of the leg, and an intermediate support surface 73 between the pressing parts 71 and 72. I have.
[0062] 外側押圧部 71は、中間支持面 73側を支点 74aとして上方に立ち上がる立ち上がり 板 74と、膨張することにより支持板 74を立ち上げ駆動する第 1エアセル 75と、立ち上 力 ^板 74に設けられた施療子 76a付き施療板 76と、膨張により施療板 76を脚 Lに押 し付けるように駆動するように立ち上がり板 74に設けられた第 2エアセル 77とを備え ている。 [0062] The outer pressing portion 71 includes a rising plate 74 that rises upward with the intermediate support surface 73 side as a fulcrum 74a, a first air cell 75 that lifts and drives the support plate 74 by expansion, and a rising force ^ plate 74 And a second air cell 77 provided on the rising plate 74 so as to drive the treatment plate 76 against the leg L by expansion.
内側押圧部 72は、膨張により脚 Lを押圧するエアセル 78によって構成されている。 なお、外側押圧部 71と内側押圧部 72は、それぞれカバー 71a, 72aによって覆われ ている。  The inner pressing portion 72 is configured by an air cell 78 that presses the leg L by expansion. The outer pressing part 71 and the inner pressing part 72 are covered with covers 71a and 72a, respectively.
[0063] 図 8に示すように、各脚マッサージ部 7, 7は、エアセル 75, 77、 78の収縮状態では 、扁平状態にあり脚 Lを中間支持面 73に置いたときの規制感が少なくなつている。一 方、図 9に示すように、第 1エアセル 75が膨張すると立ち上がり板 74が脚 Lに向かつ て立ち上がる。この立ち上がり板 74は、第 2エアセル 77が膨張するための支持壁と なり、この支持壁力も突出するように第 2エアセル 77が膨張すると施療板 76が脚 の 外側に押しつけられる。  [0063] As shown in FIG. 8, each of the leg massage portions 7, 7 is flat when the air cells 75, 77, 78 are in the contracted state, and there is little sense of regulation when the leg L is placed on the intermediate support surface 73. It is summer. On the other hand, as shown in FIG. 9, when the first air cell 75 expands, the rising plate 74 rises toward the leg L. The rising plate 74 serves as a support wall for the second air cell 77 to expand. When the second air cell 77 expands so that the support wall force also protrudes, the treatment plate 76 is pressed against the outside of the leg.
また、エアセル 78は、膨張すると脚 Lの内側を押圧する。  Further, the air cell 78 presses the inside of the leg L when inflated.
[0064] 脚 Lを押圧するための第 2エアセル 77を支持する立ち上がり板 74は、マッサージし ないときには、第 1エアセル 75が収縮して、外方に倒れるため、外側押圧部 71は、図 8の状態で脚載置面 41aからの突出量力 S小さくなつている。  [0064] The rising plate 74 that supports the second air cell 77 for pressing the leg L contracts when the first air cell 75 contracts and falls outward when not massaging. In this state, the projecting amount force S from the leg placement surface 41a is reduced.
なお、施療板 76は省略して、第 2エアセル 77によって直接脚を押圧してもよい。ま た内側押圧部 72も外側押圧部 71と同様の構成であってもよい。また、外側押圧部 7 1を内側押圧部 72と同様の構成としてもよい。  The treatment plate 76 may be omitted and the leg may be pressed directly by the second air cell 77. The inner pressing portion 72 may have the same configuration as the outer pressing portion 71. Further, the outer pressing portion 71 may have the same configuration as the inner pressing portion 72.
[0065] エアセル 7a, 7bと前記空気給排装置 8との間は、エアホース 82によって接続されて いる。エアホース 82は、空気給排装置 8から、座ベース部 2の前フレーム体 22と天板 23との間の隙間を通って座ベース部 2外に延び、脚載置部 4の回動基部（後部) 4a 付近に接続され、脚載置部 4の底部 41内部を通ってエアセル 7a, 7bに接続されて いる。 [0065] The air cells 7a, 7b and the air supply / discharge device 8 are connected by an air hose 82. Yes. The air hose 82 extends from the air supply / exhaust device 8 through the gap between the front frame body 22 and the top plate 23 of the seat base portion 2 to the outside of the seat base portion 2, and the rotation base ( (Rear part) 4a is connected in the vicinity, and is connected to the air cells 7a and 7b through the inside of the bottom 41 of the leg placing part 4.
[0066] 脚載置部 4における支持部材 29との連結点（回動支点） 29aは、側壁 42の範囲に 設定されている（図 6及び図 7参照)。すなわち、脚載置部 4の側壁 42が支持部材 29 と回動自在に連結されている。展開状態において、連結点（回動支点） 29aは、脚載 置面 41aよりも上方であって、側壁 42の上端 (立設方向先端部) 42bよりも下方に設 定されている。  [0066] A connection point (rotation fulcrum) 29a with the support member 29 in the leg placing portion 4 is set in the range of the side wall 42 (see FIGS. 6 and 7). In other words, the side wall 42 of the leg placing portion 4 is rotatably connected to the support member 29. In the unfolded state, the connecting point (rotating fulcrum) 29a is set above the leg mounting surface 41a and below the upper end (front end portion in the standing direction) 42b of the side wall 42.
[0067] 脚載置部 4は、折畳状態 (第 1状態又は状態 α )では、図 1に示すように、脚載置面 41aが下向きとなって、座ベース部 2の上に位置する。脚載置部 4を折畳状態とする には、図 6のように予めクッション体 28を座ベース部上面 23aから取り除いておく。 折畳状態では、脚載置部 4の底部 41の裏側面 41bが使用者の着座面となる。すな わち、座ベース部 2の上に脚載置部 4が位置することで椅子の座部が構成されて 、る 折畳状態においては、脚載置部 4と座ベース部 2との間にクッション体 28がないた め、着座面が高くなりすぎず、折畳状態と展開状態の着座面の高さの差を小さくでき る。  [0067] In the folded state (first state or state α), the leg placement part 4 is positioned on the seat base part 2 with the leg placement surface 41a facing downward, as shown in FIG. . In order to place the leg placing portion 4 in the folded state, the cushion body 28 is previously removed from the seat base portion upper surface 23a as shown in FIG. In the folded state, the back side surface 41b of the bottom 41 of the leg rest 4 is the seating surface for the user. In other words, the seat portion of the chair is configured by the leg placement portion 4 being positioned on the seat base portion 2, and in the folded state, the leg placement portion 4 and the seat base portion 2 are separated. Since there is no cushion body 28 between them, the seating surface does not become too high, and the difference in height between the seating surface in the folded state and the unfolded state can be reduced.
なお、底部 41の裏側面 4 lb側には着座時の座り心地を良くするためにクッション材 が設けられている。この裏側面 41bには、折畳状態 (第 1状態又は状態 α )において 使用者の尻や大腿にマッサージを施すためのマッサージ部（エアセル)を設けても良 い。  In addition, a cushioning material is provided on the back side 4 lb side of the bottom portion 41 in order to improve the sitting comfort when sitting. This back side surface 41b may be provided with a massage part (air cell) for massaging the user's buttocks and thighs in the folded state (first state or state α).
[0068] 前記座ベース部 2の上面 23aの左右幅は、前記両側壁 42, 42の間隔より小さい。  [0068] The left-right width of the upper surface 23a of the seat base portion 2 is smaller than the distance between the side walls 42, 42.
よって、折畳状態では、脚載置部 4の壁部 42の立設方向先端 (上端) 42bが、座べ ース部上面 23aの左右両側にある壁逃がし部 25に入り込む。なお、壁部上端 42bは 、ベース部上面 23aよりも低い位置にある横フレーム体 21の上面と当接してもよいし 、非当接でもよい。  Therefore, in the folded state, the front end (upper end) 42b of the wall portion 42 of the leg placing portion 4 enters the wall relief portions 25 on the left and right sides of the seat base portion upper surface 23a. The wall upper end 42b may be in contact with the upper surface of the horizontal frame body 21 located at a position lower than the base portion upper surface 23a or may not be in contact therewith.
なお、壁逃がし部 25は、単に、座ベース部 2全体の左右幅を左右両側壁 42, 42の 間隔より小さくすることによって得ても良い。この場合、折畳状態の側壁 42は、横フレ ーム体 21の横側方に位置することになる。 The wall relief 25 is simply the width of the seat base 2 as a whole of the left and right side walls 42, 42. It may be obtained by making it smaller than the interval. In this case, the folded side wall 42 is positioned on the lateral side of the lateral frame body 21.
[0069] 脚載置部 4が左右両側に側壁 42を持つことで、折畳状態において、エアセル 7が マッサージチェアの側方力も見えず、外観上良好となっている。しかも、この側壁 42 の立設方向先端力 座ベース部上面 23aに当接するのではなぐ壁逃がし部 25に入 り込んで、座ベース部上面 23aよりも低い位置に来るまで脚載置部 4の回動が許容さ れているため、側壁 42を設けても、折畳状態における着座面が高くなりすぎるのが防 止されている。 [0069] Since the leg placement part 4 has the side walls 42 on both the left and right sides, in the folded state, the air cell 7 does not show the side force of the massage chair, and the appearance is good. In addition, the side wall 42 is in the standing direction tip force. It enters the wall relief 25 that does not come into contact with the seat base upper surface 23a, and the leg mounting portion 4 is moved to a position lower than the seat base upper surface 23a. Since rotation is allowed, even if the side wall 42 is provided, the seating surface in the folded state is prevented from becoming too high.
[0070] また、折畳状態では、脚載置部 4の脚載置面 41aと座ベース部上面 23aとは、直接 当接しておらず、一定の間隔が確保されている。したがって、折畳状態の脚載置部 4 内部には、エアセル 7が位置するための空間 Sが確保されている。  [0070] In the folded state, the leg placement surface 41a of the leg placement portion 4 and the seat base portion upper surface 23a are not in direct contact with each other, and a constant interval is secured. Therefore, a space S in which the air cell 7 is located is secured inside the leg mounting portion 4 in the folded state.
折畳状態では、エアセル 75, 77は収縮しており、外側押圧部 71の立ち上がり板 7 4は立ち上がっておらず、外側押圧部 71の突出量は小さくなつている。また、エアセ ル 78も収縮しているため、内側押圧部 71の突出量も小さい。したがって、折畳状態 における脚載置面 41aと座ベース部上面 23aの間隔は小さくてすみ、折畳状態にお ける着座面が高くなりすぎるのが防止されている。  In the folded state, the air cells 75 and 77 are contracted, the rising plate 74 of the outer pressing portion 71 is not rising, and the protruding amount of the outer pressing portion 71 is small. Further, since the air cell 78 is contracted, the protruding amount of the inner pressing portion 71 is small. Therefore, the distance between the leg placement surface 41a and the seat base portion upper surface 23a in the folded state is small, and the seating surface in the folded state is prevented from becoming too high.
特に、第 2エアセル 77のように、脚 Lを横力も押圧するエアセルを支持する板 (支持 壁） 74が立ち上がった状態で脚載置面 41aに固定されていると、空間 Sを大きくとら ざるを得ないが、本実施形態の立ち上がり板 74は倒れることができるため、空間 Sを /J、さくできる。  In particular, if the plate (support wall) 74 that supports the air cell that presses the leg L also in the lateral force as in the second air cell 77 is fixed to the leg placement surface 41a in a standing state, the space S is not greatly increased. However, since the rising plate 74 of this embodiment can fall down, the space S can be reduced by / J.
また、エアセル 75, 77, 78の膨張時には、脚載置面 41aに対して突出する脚マツ サージ部 7が、エアセル 75, 77, 78の収縮時には扁平状態であるため、脚マッサ一 ジ部 7を座ベース部上面 23aに安定的に重ね置くことができる。  Further, when the air cells 75, 77, 78 are inflated, the leg pine surge portion 7 that protrudes from the leg mounting surface 41a is flat when the air cells 75, 77, 78 are contracted. Can be stably stacked on the upper surface 23a of the seat base.
[0071] 折畳状態における脚載置部 4は、その回動自由端 4bが背クッションとなっているク ッシヨン体 28の前面 (第 2面） 28bに当接している。脚載置部 4の回動自由端 4bとタツ シヨン体 28の前面 (第 2面） 28bとが当接 (又は所定間隔をおいて対向）することで、 起立状態のクッション体 28が前に倒れるのが防止されている。  [0071] The leg placing portion 4 in the folded state is in contact with the front surface (second surface) 28b of the cushion body 28, whose rotation free end 4b is a back cushion. The cushioning body 28 in the upright state is moved forward by the abutting (or facing each other) the pivot free end 4b of the leg mounting part 4 and the front surface (second surface) 28b of the tacking body 28. It is prevented from falling down.
[0072] 折畳状態における脚載置部 4は、その前部（回動基部 4a側）がカバー体 44によつ て覆われており、マッサージチェア 1を正面力もみたときに側壁 42, 42間の開口を覆 つている。折畳状態において、座ベース部上部 23aと脚載置面 41aとの間に間隔が あると、折畳状態のマッサージチェア 1を正面力 みたときに脚載置部 4の内部空間 S が見えてしまい、外観上好ましくないが、カバー体 44を設けることで外観を良好にで きる。 [0072] The leg placing portion 4 in the folded state has a front portion (the rotation base portion 4a side) connected to the cover body 44. The massage chair 1 covers the opening between the side walls 42 and 42 when the frontal force is viewed. In the folded state, if there is a gap between the seat base upper part 23a and the leg placing surface 41a, the internal space S of the leg placing part 4 can be seen when the massage chair 1 in the folded state is viewed from the front. Although it is not preferable in appearance, the appearance can be improved by providing the cover body 44.
また、カバー体 44は、さらにエアホース 82や支持部材 29も正面から見えないように して、外観を良好にしている。  Further, the cover body 44 further improves the appearance by preventing the air hose 82 and the support member 29 from being seen from the front.
[0073] カバー体 44は、その一端が底部 41の回動基部 4a側に縫着などにより取り付けられ 、他端が座ベース部 2の前部に縫着などにより取り付けられている。 One end of the cover body 44 is attached to the rotating base portion 4a side of the bottom portion 41 by sewing or the like, and the other end is attached to the front portion of the seat base portion 2 by sewing or the like.
このカバー体 44は、脚載置部 4の前方回動の際には弛んで回動を許容し、展開状 態のときには脚載置部 4の下方に位置する（図 6参照)。したがって、カバー体 44は、 展開状態のときには、側壁 42, 42間の開口を覆わず、脚載置部 4に脚を載せる際に 邪魔とならない。  The cover body 44 is loosened and allowed to rotate when the leg placement portion 4 is rotated forward, and is positioned below the leg placement portion 4 when the leg placement portion 4 is in the deployed state (see FIG. 6). Therefore, the cover body 44 does not cover the opening between the side walls 42 and 42 in the unfolded state, and does not interfere when the legs are placed on the leg placing portion 4.
[0074] 脚載置部 4は、前後方向に伸縮して前後方向長さが可変であってもよい。例えば、 折畳状態のときには脚載置部 4を短くしておき、展開状態のときには脚載置部 4を長 くすることで、使用者の脚の長さに合わせて脚載置部 4の長さを座ベース部上面 23 の前後方向長さよりも長くできる。  [0074] The leg placement portion 4 may be expanded and contracted in the front-rear direction and the length in the front-rear direction may be variable. For example, by shortening the leg rest 4 in the folded state and lengthening the leg rest 4 in the unfolded state, the leg rest 4 can be adjusted to the length of the user's leg. The length can be made longer than the longitudinal length of the upper surface 23 of the seat base.
また、脚載置部 4は、展開状態において前後方向にスライド自在に構成されていて もよい。この場合、使用者の脚の長さに合わせて脚載置部 4の位置を調整できる。  Further, the leg placing part 4 may be configured to be slidable in the front-rear direction in the deployed state. In this case, the position of the leg rest 4 can be adjusted according to the length of the user's leg.
[0075] 図 7の折畳状態から脚載置部 4を前方へ回動させて図 6に示すように展開状態とす ると、脚載置部 4の後部（回動基部) 4aは座ベース部 2の前部と当接して図 6の位置 で回動規制され、脚載置部 4の前部（回動自由端) 4bは、床面 Fよりも距離 Dほど高 V、位置で保持される。脚載置部 4が床面 Fに接するまで回動しな 、ように規制するこ とで、使用者は脚を伸ばした状態で脚載置面 41aに載せることができる。なお、脚載 置部 4の回動規制位置は、図 6のように脚載置部 4がほぼ水平状態であってもよいし 、前側が下向き傾斜となっていてもよい。  [0075] When the leg placement portion 4 is rotated forward from the folded state of Fig. 7 to the unfolded state as shown in Fig. 6, the rear portion (rotation base) 4a of the leg placement portion 4 is seated. 6 is in contact with the front part of the base part 2 and is restricted from rotating at the position shown in FIG. 6, and the front part (rotating free end) 4b of the leg rest part 4 is higher than the floor F by a distance D at a position of V Retained. By restricting the leg placement unit 4 so as not to rotate until it comes into contact with the floor surface F, the user can place the leg placement unit 4 on the leg placement surface 41a with the legs extended. In addition, as for the rotation control position of the leg mounting part 4, the leg mounting part 4 may be in a substantially horizontal state as shown in FIG. 6, or the front side may be inclined downward.
[0076] また、脚載置部 4は、図 6の略水平展開状態力もさらに下方回動可能であり、し力も 当該水平展開状態よりも下方の回動範囲では任意の位置又は所定の複数の位置で 位置決め可能であるのが好ましい。下方回動範囲での位置決めは、位置決めを行い たい位置で脚載置部 4を保持する機構を座ベース部 2などに設けることによって実現 できる。 [0076] Further, the leg mounting portion 4 can further rotate downward in the substantially horizontal deployed state force of FIG. 6, and the force can be moved to an arbitrary position or a predetermined plurality of positions in the rotational range below the horizontal deployed state. In position It is preferably positionable. Positioning in the downward rotation range can be realized by providing a mechanism for holding the leg placement portion 4 at the position where positioning is desired on the seat base portion 2 or the like.
[0077] 上記のように、脚載置部 4の回動軸 29aが座ベース部上面 23aよりも上方にあるた め、展開状態の脚載置部 4の上部 (側壁 42の上端) 42bは、座ベース部上面 23aより も上方に位置する。したがって、脚載置部 4の側壁 42は、座ベース部上面 23aよりも 上方に突出した形態となる。また、回動軸 29aを脚載置部 4の側壁 42に設けることで 、展開状態の脚載置面 41aは回動軸 29aよりも下方に位置し、脚載置面 41aが高く なりすぎるのが防止されている。  [0077] As described above, since the pivot shaft 29a of the leg placing part 4 is located above the seat base part upper surface 23a, the upper part (upper end of the side wall 42) 42b of the leg placing part 4 in the unfolded state is The seat base portion is located above the upper surface 23a. Therefore, the side wall 42 of the leg placing part 4 has a form protruding above the seat base part upper surface 23a. In addition, by providing the pivot shaft 29a on the side wall 42 of the leg placement portion 4, the leg placement surface 41a in the unfolded state is positioned below the pivot shaft 29a, and the leg placement surface 41a becomes too high. Is prevented.
ここでは、展開状態における脚載置面 41aは、座ベース部上面 23aと略同じ高さと なっている。このように、回動軸 29aを本実施形態のように設定することで、折畳状態 で座ベース部上面 23aと脚載置面 41aとが当接していなくとも、座ベース部上面 23a 及び脚載置面 41aを略同じ高さとすることができる。  Here, the leg placement surface 41a in the deployed state is substantially the same height as the seat base portion upper surface 23a. Thus, by setting the rotation shaft 29a as in the present embodiment, even if the seat base portion upper surface 23a and the leg placement surface 41a are not in contact with each other in the folded state, the seat base portion upper surface 23a and the leg The mounting surface 41a can be made substantially the same height.
[0078] 回動支点 29aの位置は、脚載置部 4の厚さ方向（上下方向）にお 、て自由に設定 でき、回動支点 29aを高く設定することで、展開状態の脚載置部 4の位置を高くでき る。折畳状態 (第 1状態又は状態 (X )にお 、て、座ベース部上面 23aと脚載置面 41a との間に間隔がある場合に、回動支点 29aが座ベース部上面 23aにあると、展開状 態のときに脚載置面 41aは座ベース部上面 23aより前記間隔分低くなつてしまうが、 回動支点を座ベース部上面 23aよりも高くすることで、展開状態における脚載置面 4 laが低くなるのを抑制でき、支点 29の位置によっては第 2状態における脚載置面 41 aを座ベース部上面 23aよりも高くできる。  [0078] The position of the pivot fulcrum 29a can be freely set in the thickness direction (vertical direction) of the leg rest 4 and by setting the pivot fulcrum 29a high, the leg rest in the unfolded state is placed. The position of part 4 can be raised. In the folded state (the first state or the state (X)), when there is a space between the seat base portion upper surface 23a and the leg placement surface 41a, the rotation fulcrum 29a is located on the seat base portion upper surface 23a. In the deployed state, the leg placement surface 41a is lower than the seat base portion upper surface 23a by the distance. However, by setting the pivot fulcrum higher than the seat base portion upper surface 23a, the leg placement surface 41a is placed in the deployed state. It is possible to suppress the placement surface 4 la from being lowered, and depending on the position of the fulcrum 29, the leg placement surface 41a in the second state can be made higher than the seat base portion upper surface 23a.
[0079] 図 6に示すように脚載置部 4が前方回動された状態で、クッション体 28を前方に倒 して座ベース部上面 23aに載置させると図 2及び図 3に示す第 2状態 (展開状態）が 得られる。座ベース部 2上に直接着座する場合に比べて、脚載置部 4が除去された 座ベース部 2上にクッション体 28を載せることで、着座面の高さの変化が小さくなつて 、マッサージチェア 1が状態変化しても着座感の変化を小さくすることができる。  [0079] In the state where the leg placing portion 4 is rotated forward as shown in FIG. 6, when the cushion body 28 is tilted forward and placed on the seat base portion upper surface 23a, the first shown in FIG. 2 and FIG. Two states (deployed state) are obtained. Compared to sitting directly on the seat base 2, the cushion rest 28 is placed on the seat base 2 from which the leg rest 4 has been removed. Even if the chair 1 changes state, the change in seating feeling can be reduced.
なお、クッション体上面 (第 1面） 28aは、脚載置面 41aよりも上方にある。  The upper surface (first surface) 28a of the cushion body is above the leg placement surface 41a.
[0080] 以上のように、マッサージチェア 1は図 1に示す第 1状態又は状態 α (折畳状態;椅 子状態)では、脚載置部底部 41の裏側面 41bが着座面となり、枕体前面 32a及びク ッシヨン体前面 (第 2面） 28bが背もたれ面であるシンプルな形態の椅子となる。折畳 状態における着座面及び背もたれ面には、クッション性が確保されているとともに、マ ッサージ機能がなぐ椅子 (ソファ）としての使用に適した形態となって 、る。 [0080] As described above, the massage chair 1 is in the first state or state α (folded state; chair shown in FIG. In the child state), the back side surface 41b of the leg placing portion bottom 41 is a seating surface, and the chair is a simple form in which the pillow body front surface 32a and the cushion body front surface (second surface) 28b are backrest surfaces. The seating surface and backrest surface in the folded state have a cushioning property and are suitable for use as a chair (sofa) with a non-massage function.
[0081] また、エアセルはマッサージ機能を持つものの、座り心地を低下させないため、少 なくとも、前記裏側面 41b、枕体前面 32a、又はクッション体前面 28bのいずれかにェ ァセルを配置することで、折畳状態 (第 1状態又は状態 OC )にお 、て、座り心地を低 下させずにマッサージ機能を持たせることができる。枕体前面 32a及び Z又はクッシ ヨン体前面 28bにエアセルを配置した場合、背もたれ面からのマッサージが施療子 6 1によるハードなマッサージから、エアセルによるソフトなマッサージになるため、背中 へのソフトなマッサージを得たい場合に好適である。  [0081] In addition, although the air cell has a massage function, it does not reduce the sitting comfort. Therefore, the air cell is arranged at least on the back side surface 41b, the pillow body front surface 32a, or the cushion body front surface 28b. In the folded state (first state or state OC), it is possible to provide a massage function without reducing the sitting comfort. When the air cell is placed on the pillow front 32a and Z or cushion front 28b, the massage from the back is changed from a hard massage by the treatment element 61 to a soft massage by the air cell. It is suitable when it is desired to obtain
[0082] なお、背マッサージ部 6が作動しな 、第 1状態又は状態 exでは、背マッサージ部 6 は、脚載置部 4の後方に位置するように、背もたれ部 3内の下部範囲へ移動するよう に制御される。このため、脚載置部 4上に着座した使用者に施療子 61が当接するの が防止されており、クッション体 28が多少薄くても座り心地が低下しに《なっている。  [0082] It should be noted that, in the first state or state ex, when the back massage part 6 does not operate, the back massage part 6 moves to the lower range in the backrest part 3 so as to be located behind the leg rest part 4. To be controlled. For this reason, the treatment element 61 is prevented from coming into contact with the user seated on the leg placement portion 4, and the sitting comfort is lowered even if the cushion body 28 is somewhat thin.
[0083] 一方、マッサージチェア 1が第 2状態又は状態 β (展開状態;マッサージ機状態)と なると、クッション体上面 (第 1面） 28aが着座面であり、背もたれ部 3の前面が背もた れ面となる（図 2のように背もたれ部 3の前に枕体 32がある場合には枕体前面 32も背 もたれ面となる。）。  [0083] On the other hand, when the massage chair 1 is in the second state or the state β (deployed state; massage machine state), the cushion body upper surface (first surface) 28a is the seating surface, and the front surface of the backrest 3 is the back. (If there is a pillow 32 in front of the backrest 3 as shown in Fig. 2, the front 32 of the pillow will also be a backrest.)
さらに着座面 28aの前方には、脚載置面 41aが存在する。第 2状態の着座面、背も たれ面、及び脚載置面はそれぞれマッサージ部 5, 6, 7によるマッサージ機能を有し ており、使用者の全身にマッサージを施すことができる。  Further, a leg placement surface 41a exists in front of the seating surface 28a. The seating surface, backrest surface, and leg placement surface in the second state have a massage function by the massage parts 5, 6, and 7, respectively, and can massage the whole body of the user.
[0084] また、マッサージチェア 1は、第 1状態又は状態 ex (折畳状態）と第 2状態又は状態 [0084] Also, the massage chair 1 has the first state or state ex (folded state) and the second state or state.
β (展開状態)の中間状態 (第 3状態又は状態 γ；脚マッサージ機状態)として、図 6 に示す状態もとることができる。この中間状態 (第 3状態又は状態 γ )では、座ベース 部上面 23aが着座面となり、枕体前面 32a及びクッション体前面 (第 2面） 28bが背も たれ面となり、着座面と背もたれ面はクッション性があり折畳状態 (第 1状態又は状態 α )と同様に座り心地が良いものとなっている。さらに、展開状態 (第 2状態又は状態 )のように着座面 23aの前方に脚載置面 41aが存在し、脚載置面 41aはマッサージ 部 7を有している。したがって、着座面と背もたれ面に関しては、椅子としての座り心 地の良さを得つつ脚に対するマッサージを行うことができる。 The state shown in Fig. 6 can be taken as an intermediate state of β (deployed state) (third state or state γ; leg massage machine state). In this intermediate state (third state or state γ), the seat base upper surface 23a serves as a seating surface, the pillow body front surface 32a and the cushion body front surface (second surface) 28b serve as a backrest surface, and the seating surface and the backrest surface are It has cushioning properties and is comfortable to sit in the same way as in the folded state (first state or state α). In addition, the deployed state (second state or state ), A leg placement surface 41a exists in front of the seating surface 23a, and the leg placement surface 41a has a massage part 7. Therefore, with respect to the seating surface and the backrest surface, it is possible to perform massage on the legs while obtaining good sitting comfort as a chair.
し力も、エアセルはマッサージ機能を持つものの、座り心地を低下させないため、前 記座ベース部上面 23a、枕体前面 32a、又はクッション体前面 28bにエアセルを配置 することで、中間状態 (第 3状態又は状態 γ )にお 、て、座り心地を低下させずにマツ サージ機能を充実させることができる。  However, the air cell has a massage function, but it does not reduce the sitting comfort.Therefore, by placing the air cell on the seat base upper surface 23a, the pillow body front surface 32a, or the cushion body front surface 28b, an intermediate state (third state) In the state γ), the pine surge function can be enhanced without deteriorating the sitting comfort.
[0085] マッサージチェア 1には、いずれの状態をとつているかを検出するセンサを設けるこ とができる。当該センサは、クッション体 28や脚載置部 4のように状態変化にともなつ て移動する部材の当該移動を検出するように設けておくのが好ましい。例えば、脚載 置部 4が展開状態か折畳状態であるかを、脚載置部 4の回動角度又は位置などから 検出するセンサを設けてもよいし、クッション体 28が座ベース部 2の上にあるか背もた れ部 3の前面にあるかを回動角度又は位置など力 検出するセンサを設けても良い センサとしては、脚載置部 4やクッション体 28の移動を検出するリミットスィッチ、光 センサ、磁気センサなどを採用できる。 The massage chair 1 can be provided with a sensor that detects which state it is in. The sensor is preferably provided so as to detect the movement of a member that moves as the state changes, such as the cushion body 28 and the leg placement portion 4. For example, a sensor that detects whether the leg mounting part 4 is in the expanded state or the folded state from the rotation angle or position of the leg mounting part 4 may be provided, and the cushion body 28 may be provided as the seat base part 2. A sensor that detects force such as the rotation angle or position of whether it is on the front or the front of the backrest part 3 may be provided. Limit switches, optical sensors, magnetic sensors, etc. can be used.
[0086] センサによってマッサージチェアの状態が、折畳状態 (第 1状態又は状態 α )、展開 状態 (第 2状態又は状態 j8 )、中間状態 (第 3状態又は状態 γ )の 、ずれにあるかを 検出でき、当該状態に対応したマッサージ制御を行うことができる。例えば、折畳状 態 (第 1状態又は状態 α )においては、マッサージ部 5, 6, 7が作動しないように制御 することができる。また、展開状態 (第 2状態又は状態 ）では、すべてのマッサージ 部 5, 6, 7を作動させることができる。さらに、中間状態 (第 3状態又は状態 γ )では、 脚マッサージ部 7を作動させ、座マッサージ部 5及び背マッサージ部 6は作動しな ヽ ように制御することができる。  [0086] Whether the state of the massage chair by the sensor is shifted between the folded state (first state or state α), the unfolded state (second state or state j8), or the intermediate state (third state or state γ). Can be detected, and massage control corresponding to the state can be performed. For example, in the folded state (first state or state α), it can be controlled so that the massage parts 5, 6, and 7 do not operate. Further, in the deployed state (second state or state), all the massage parts 5, 6, and 7 can be operated. Further, in the intermediate state (third state or state γ), the leg massage unit 7 can be operated, and the seat massage unit 5 and the back massage unit 6 can be controlled so as not to operate.
なお、クッション体 28の移動は、脚載置部 4の展開状態でし力、行えないため、クッシ ヨン体が座ベース部 2の上にあることを検出すれば、脚載置部 4が展開状態であるこ とを検出しなくとも折畳状態 (第 1状態又は状態 α )にあることがわかる。  Note that the movement of the cushion body 28 cannot be performed with the leg mounting part 4 in the deployed state, and therefore, if the cushion body 28 is detected on the seat base part 2, the leg mounting part 4 is deployed. It can be seen that it is in the folded state (first state or state α) without detecting the state.
[0087] 図 11一図 12は、第 2実施形態に係るマッサージチェア 1を示している。このマッサ ージチェア 1では、座ベース部 2と脚載置部 104とは、板状の中間部材 (支持部材） 9 によって連結されている。この中間部材 9は、図 12に示す脚載置部 104の展開状態 において、座ベース部 2の上面 (着座面） 23aと、脚載置部 104の脚載置面 141aとの 間で、両面 23a, 41aを繋ぐ中間面 91を形成する。 FIG. 11 and FIG. 12 show a massage chair 1 according to the second embodiment. This massa In the chair 1, the seat base portion 2 and the leg placement portion 104 are connected by a plate-like intermediate member (support member) 9. The intermediate member 9 is disposed between the upper surface (sitting surface) 23a of the seat base portion 2 and the leg mounting surface 141a of the leg mounting portion 104 when the leg mounting portion 104 is expanded as shown in FIG. An intermediate surface 91 connecting 23a and 41a is formed.
このマッサージチェア 1も、脚載置部 104が、図 11に示すように座ベース部 2に載 置された第 1状態から、図 12に示すように座ベース部 2の前方に位置する第 2状態に 状態変更可能である。  This massage chair 1 also has a second position in which the leg placement portion 104 is positioned in front of the seat base portion 2 as shown in FIG. 12 from the first state where the leg placement portion 104 is placed on the seat base portion 2 as shown in FIG. The state can be changed to the state.
[0088] 脚載置部 104は、一面が脚載置面 (第 2状態における上面） 141aとされた底部 14 1と、脚載置面 141aの左右両側力も立設された側壁 142を備え、脚を収納するため の一つの凹部を形成して 、る。この凹部内には脚マッサージ部を設けても良 、。 さらに、脚載置部 1044は、底部 141の他面側が座面 (第 1状態における上面） 141 bとされており、この座面 141bには、脚載置部 104を図 11に示す折畳状態としたとき に使用者が着座することができる。座面 141bの左右両側には、アームレストとなる側 壁 146, 146が立設されている。  [0088] The leg placing portion 104 includes a bottom portion 141 whose one surface is a leg placing surface (upper surface in the second state) 141a, and a side wall 142 on which both left and right forces of the leg placing surface 141a are erected, Form a recess to store the legs. A leg massager may be provided in the recess. Further, the leg mounting portion 1044 has a seating surface (upper surface in the first state) 141b on the other surface side of the bottom portion 141. On the seating surface 141b, the leg mounting portion 104 is folded as shown in FIG. The user can be seated when in a state. Side walls 146, 146 are provided upright on both the left and right sides of the seating surface 141b.
[0089] 図 12の状態 (第 2状態；マッサージ機状態）における中間部材 9の後端 (座ベース 部 2側の端部） 9aは、左右方向の軸心回りに回動自在に座ベース部 2に連結されて いる。また、中間部材 9の前端 (脚載置部 4側の端部） 9bも、左右方向の軸心回りに 回動自在に脚載置部 4に連結されて 、る。  [0089] The rear end (end portion on the seat base portion 2 side) 9a of the intermediate member 9 in the state shown in Fig. 12 (second state; massage machine state) 9a is pivotable about a horizontal axis. 2 is connected. Further, the front end (end portion on the leg placement portion 4 side) 9b of the intermediate member 9 is also connected to the leg placement portion 4 so as to be rotatable around an axis in the left-right direction.
図 11に示すように、脚載置部 104を座ベース部 2の上に載置させた状態 (第 1状態 ；折畳状態；椅子状態)では、中間部材前端 9bの連結部に存在する第 1の回動支点 は、座ベース部上面 23aよりも上方に位置している。本実施形態では、さらに、中間 部材前端 9bの連結部にも第 2の回動支点が存在し、 2つ (複数)の回動支点が存在 するため、脚載置部 104を大きく展開できる。また、中間部材 9は、板状であり、中間 面 91に脚を載せることが可能であるため、脚載置部 104が座ベース部 2から離れて いても、中間面 91に脚を載せてリラックスすることができる。  As shown in FIG. 11, in a state in which the leg resting portion 104 is placed on the seat base portion 2 (first state; folded state; chair state), the second part existing at the connecting portion of the intermediate member front end 9b. The pivot point 1 is located above the seat base upper surface 23a. In the present embodiment, since the second rotation fulcrum also exists at the connecting portion of the intermediate member front end 9b and there are two (plural) rotation fulcrums, the leg placement portion 104 can be expanded greatly. Further, since the intermediate member 9 is plate-shaped and a leg can be placed on the intermediate surface 91, the leg is placed on the intermediate surface 91 even if the leg placement portion 104 is separated from the seat base portion 2. You can relax.
[0090] 脚載置部 104と座ベース部 2との間に、中間部材 9が介在しているため、座ベース 部上面 23aの高さや脚載置部 104の大きさにかかわらず、脚載置部 104を床面 F〖こ 載置させることができる。 中間部材 9は、図 11の折畳状態において、脚載置部 104の前部を覆っており、記 述のカバー体 44 (図 1一図 10参照）と同様に、脚載置部 104の側壁 142間の開口を 覆って折畳状態における外観を良好にする機能をも有している。 [0090] Since the intermediate member 9 is interposed between the leg placing portion 104 and the seat base portion 2, the leg placement portion 104 can be mounted regardless of the height of the seat base portion upper surface 23a or the size of the leg placing portion 104. The placing portion 104 can be placed on the floor surface F. The intermediate member 9 covers the front portion of the leg placement portion 104 in the folded state of FIG. 11, and is similar to the cover body 44 described above (see FIG. 1 and FIG. 10). It also has the function of covering the opening between the side walls 142 and improving the appearance in the folded state.
[0091] 座面 141b側の側壁 146, 146は、図 13にも示すように脚載置部 104が座ベース 部 2上に折り畳まれているときには、座面 141bの左右側に位置してアームレストとし て機能する。また、図 12のように脚載置部 104の展開状態のときには、側壁 146, 14 6は、底部 141を床面 Fより高 ヽ位置で支持するための支持脚として機能する。  [0091] The side walls 146, 146 on the seating surface 141b side are positioned on the left and right sides of the seating surface 141b when the leg placement unit 104 is folded on the seating base unit 2 as shown in FIG. It functions as. Also, as shown in FIG. 12, the side walls 146 and 146 function as support legs for supporting the bottom part 141 at a height higher than the floor surface F when the leg placement part 104 is in the unfolded state.
[0092] また、脚載置面側の側壁 142, 142は、図 13にも示すように脚載置部 104が座べ ース部 2上に折り畳まれているときには、底部 141を座ベース部上面 23aよりも高い 位置で支持するための支持脚として機能する。また、図 12のように脚載置部 104の 展開状態のときには、側壁 142, 142は、脚を収納するための凹部を形成する側壁と して機能する。  [0092] Further, as shown in FIG. 13, the side walls 142, 142 on the leg placement surface side are arranged such that when the leg placement portion 104 is folded on the seat base portion 2, the bottom portion 141 becomes the seat base portion. It functions as a support leg to support at a position higher than the upper surface 23a. Also, as shown in FIG. 12, when the leg placement portion 104 is in the unfolded state, the side walls 142 and 142 function as side walls that form recesses for accommodating the legs.
なお、第 2実施形態において説明を省略した点は、図 1一図 10に示すマッサージ チェアと同様である。  The points that are not described in the second embodiment are the same as those of the massage chair shown in FIG.
[0093] 図 14は、第 3実施形態に係るマッサージチェア 1を示している。本実施形態に係る 椅子 1は、上記第 2実施形態と同じくマッサージチェアとして構成されたものであり、 座ベース部 2と脚載置部 104とが、左右一対のフレーム 35 (支持部材)で連結されて いる。本実施形態のマッサージチェア 1は、図 15のように脚載置部 104が座ベース 部 2の上に折り畳まれた第 1状態 (折畳状態;椅子状態)と、脚載置部 104が座べ一 ス部 2の前方に展開された図示しない第 2状態 (展開状態;マッサージ機状態)とに状 態変更可能なものである。  FIG. 14 shows a massage chair 1 according to the third embodiment. The chair 1 according to the present embodiment is configured as a massage chair as in the second embodiment, and the seat base portion 2 and the leg placement portion 104 are connected by a pair of left and right frames 35 (support members). It has been done. As shown in FIG. 15, the massage chair 1 according to the present embodiment includes a first state (folded state; chair state) in which the leg mounting unit 104 is folded on the seat base unit 2, and the leg mounting unit 104 is seated. The state can be changed to a second state (deployed state; massage machine state) (not shown) that is deployed in front of the base part 2.
[0094] マッサージチェア 1は、座ベース部 2と、座ベース部 2の後部にリクライニング可能に 設けられた背もたれ部 3と、使用者の脚が載置される脚載置面 141aを有する脚載置 部 104と、座ベース部 2の前部から立設されたフレーム 35とを備えている。本実施形 態では、上記第 2実施形態における板状の中間部材 9とは異なり、左右一対のフレー ム 35を用いて座ベース部 2と脚載置部 104とを連結しているので、回動支点が脚載 置部 104の側面となり、フレーム 35がマッサージチェア 1の前方へ出ていない。  [0094] The massage chair 1 includes a seat base portion 2, a backrest portion 3 provided so as to be reclining on the rear portion of the seat base portion 2, and a leg rest surface 141a on which a user's leg is placed. A mounting portion 104 and a frame 35 standing from the front portion of the seat base portion 2 are provided. In the present embodiment, unlike the plate-like intermediate member 9 in the second embodiment, the seat base portion 2 and the leg placement portion 104 are connected using a pair of left and right frames 35. The moving fulcrum is on the side of the leg mounting section 104, and the frame 35 does not protrude to the front of the massage chair 1.
[0095] また、左右一対のフレーム 35の後端 (座ベース部 2側の端部） 35aは、座ベース部 2に固定されており、当該フレーム 35は、座ベース部 2からやや前向きに上方突設さ れている。また、フレーム 35の各前端 (脚載置部 4側の端部） 35bは、左右方向の軸 心回りに回動自在に脚載置部 104の各側面に回動可能に連結されて 、る。このよう に、フレーム 35は、脚載置部 104との連結側が前方へ向力 ように傾いている。そし て、図 15に示すように、脚載置部 104を座ベース部 2の上に載置させた状態 (第 1状 態;折畳状態;椅子状態)では、フレーム前端 35bの連結部に存在する回動支点は、 座ベース部上面 23aよりも上方に位置して!/、る。 [0095] Further, the rear ends of the pair of left and right frames 35 (end portions on the seat base portion 2 side) 35a are seat base portions. The frame 35 is protruded upward from the seat base 2 slightly forward. Further, each front end (end portion on the leg mounting portion 4 side) 35b of the frame 35 is rotatably connected to each side surface of the leg mounting portion 104 so as to be rotatable around an axis in the left-right direction. . Thus, the frame 35 is inclined so that the connecting side with the leg placement portion 104 is directed forward. Then, as shown in FIG. 15, in the state where the leg placing portion 104 is placed on the seat base portion 2 (first state; folded state; chair state), the connecting portion of the frame front end 35b The existing pivot point is located above the seat base upper surface 23a!
[0096] 仮にフレーム 35を座ベース部 2の上面に対して直角方向に立設させた場合 (仮想 線で示す）、脚載置部 104を回動させる際、脚載置部 104の後部が座ベース部 2の 前部に当たり回動させることができないが、フレーム 35を上述のように座ベース部 2 の上面に対して直角方向よりも前傾状態に設けることで、脚載置部 104を回動させる 際、脚載置部 104の後部が座ベース部 2の前部に当たらないので、脚載置部 104を スムーズに回動させることができる。したがって、脚載置部 104の形状の自由度が高 まる。なお、第 3実施形態において説明を省略した点は、上記第 2実施形態の図 11 一図 13に示すマッサージチェアと同様である。  [0096] If the frame 35 is erected in a direction perpendicular to the upper surface of the seat base portion 2 (indicated by phantom lines), when the leg placement portion 104 is rotated, the rear portion of the leg placement portion 104 is Although it cannot hit the front part of the seat base part 2 and cannot be rotated, the leg mounting part 104 can be moved by providing the frame 35 in a forward inclined state with respect to the upper surface of the seat base part 2 as described above. When rotating, since the rear part of the leg mounting part 104 does not hit the front part of the seat base part 2, the leg mounting part 104 can be smoothly rotated. Therefore, the degree of freedom of the shape of the leg placement portion 104 is increased. The points omitted in the third embodiment are the same as those of the massage chair shown in FIG. 11 and FIG. 13 of the second embodiment.
[0097] 次に、第 4実施形態に係るマッサージチェア 1を図 15—図 18に基づいて説明する 。図 15は本発明のマッサージチェアの一実施形態の全体斜視図であり、図 15に示 されるマッサージチェア Cは、座ベース部 201と、この座ベース部 201に回動自在に 連結された脚載置部 210と、前記座ベース部 201の後部に設けられた背もたれ部 22 0と、前記座ベース部 201の前部から立設された支持アーム (支持部材；中間部材） 2 40とを備えており、脚載置部 210は折り畳まれて座ベース部 201上に載置されてい る。  Next, the massage chair 1 according to the fourth embodiment will be described with reference to FIGS. 15 to 18. FIG. 15 is an overall perspective view of an embodiment of the massage chair of the present invention. The massage chair C shown in FIG. 15 includes a seat base portion 201 and legs that are rotatably connected to the seat base portion 201. A mounting portion 210; a backrest portion 220 provided at the rear portion of the seat base portion 201; and a support arm (support member; intermediate member) 240 standing from the front portion of the seat base portion 201. The leg placing part 210 is folded and placed on the seat base part 201.
また、図 16に示すように脚載置部 210は、脚載置面 210bを下向きにして座ベース 部 201上に載置された状態から、座ベース部 201の前方へ回動して脚載置面 210b が上向き状態となるように座ベース部 201の前方へ回動可能に座ベース部 201の前 部に支持アーム 240を介して連結されている。  In addition, as shown in FIG. 16, the leg placement unit 210 rotates from the seat placement part 210 with the leg placement surface 210b facing downward to the front side of the seat base part 201, thereby placing the leg placement part 210. The mounting surface 210b is connected to the front portion of the seat base portion 201 via a support arm 240 so as to be rotatable forward of the seat base portion 201 so as to be in an upward state.
[0098] 図 15の状態において脚載置部 210の底面 210a上に着座することができる力 着 座したときの座り心地の良さを確保するために、着座面となる前記底面 210aにウレタ ンフォーム等のクッション材を配設するのが好ましい。また、背もたれ部 220内に背マ ッサージ部 221を配設しておけば、この着座した状態で背中にマッサージを行うこと もできる。背マッサージ部 221としては、本発明において特に限定されるものではな いが、例えば使用者の患部に当たってマッサージを施すための施療子 (揉み玉） 22 2と、この施療子 222にマッサージ動作を行わせる駆動部 223とで構成されるものを 用いることができる（図 16参照)。この背マッサージ部 221により、使用者に揉みマツ サージ、叩きマッサージ及びこれらを組み合わせた多様なマッサージを施すことがで きる。なお、背マッサージ部 21は、使用者の首力も腰の広い範囲をマッサージできる ように背もたれ部 220内でガイド 224に沿って上下方向に移動可能にされている。 In the state of FIG. 15, the force that can be seated on the bottom surface 210a of the leg rest 210. In order to ensure good sitting comfort when seated, the bottom surface 210a, which becomes the seating surface, It is preferable to dispose a cushion material such as foam. Further, if the back mask portion 221 is disposed in the backrest portion 220, the back can be massaged in the seated state. The back massage part 221 is not particularly limited in the present invention. For example, a massager 22 2 for massaging the affected part of the user and massage operation is performed on the treatment element 222. The drive unit 223 to be used can be used (see FIG. 16). This back massage part 221 allows the user to apply a massage, pine surge, hitting massage, and various massages combining these. The back massage part 21 is movable in the vertical direction along the guide 224 in the backrest part 220 so that the neck strength of the user can massage a wide range of the waist.
[0099] 座ベース部 201は、内部が空洞であり、左右方向に所定間隔を置いて配置された 一対の側壁 202と、側壁 202の前端間に設けられた前壁 203とを備えており、さらに 座ベース部 201の前後方向に沿うフレーム 204 (図 16参照）が設けられている。座べ ース部 201の空洞内には、前記背もたれ部 220を、後方に倒れるように、又は前方に 起き上がるように駆動するエアシリンダ 205や、後述する脚載置部 210におけるマツ サージに用いられるエアを供給するエアポンプ及び給排切換弁等力もなる空気給排 装置（図示せず)等が設けられている。図 16は、前記背もたれ部 220が最大限後方 に倒れ、かつ脚載置部 210が座ベース部 201の前方位置にあって床面から所定の 距離だけ離れて保持されて！ヽる状態を示して！/ヽる。  [0099] The seat base portion 201 has a hollow inside, and includes a pair of side walls 202 disposed at a predetermined interval in the left-right direction, and a front wall 203 provided between the front ends of the side walls 202, Further, a frame 204 (see FIG. 16) is provided along the front-rear direction of the seat base portion 201. In the cavity of the seat base part 201, the backrest part 220 is used for pine surges in the air cylinder 205 that drives the backrest part 220 to fall backward or to rise forward, and in the leg mounting part 210 described later. An air pump that supplies air and an air supply / discharge device (not shown) that also has a force such as a supply / discharge switching valve are provided. FIG. 16 shows that the backrest 220 is tilted backward as much as possible, and the leg rest 210 is held in front of the seat base 201 and is separated from the floor by a predetermined distance! Show me how to speak! / Speak.
[0100] 図 15に示すように、折畳状態のマッサージチェア Cにおいて、脚載置部 210の前 部及び座ベース部 201の前壁 203は、カバー体 207によって覆われている。この力 バー体 207は、マッサージチェア 1を正面からみたときに、肘掛け部 206, 206間の 開口を覆うとともに、前壁 203 (あるいは座ベース部 201)と脚載置部 210との間の境 界部分をも覆っており、これにより折畳状態におけるマッサージチェア Cの外観を良 好としている。また、カバー体 207は、エアホース（図示省略）や支持アーム 240も正 面から見えないようにして、外観を良好にしている。  As shown in FIG. 15, in the folded massage chair C, the front part of the leg placing part 210 and the front wall 203 of the seat base part 201 are covered with a cover body 207. The force bar body 207 covers the opening between the armrests 206 and 206 when the massage chair 1 is viewed from the front, and the boundary between the front wall 203 (or the seat base 201) and the leg rest 210. It also covers the border, which makes the appearance of the massage chair C in the folded state good. Further, the cover body 207 has a good appearance by preventing the air hose (not shown) and the support arm 240 from being seen from the front.
[0101] カバー体 207は、その一端が脚載置部 210側に縫着などにより取り付けられる一方 、他端は自由端とされ前壁 203の前方に垂れ下がっており、これら一端と他端との間 の中間位置において座ベース部 201の前部に縫着などにより取り付けられている。 このカバー体 207は、脚載置部 210の前方回動の際には弛んで回動を許容し、展 開状態のときには脚載置部 210の下方に位置する（図 16参照)。したがって、カバー 体 207は、マッサージチェア Cが展開状態のときには、脚載置部 210に脚を載せる際 に邪魔とならない。 [0101] One end of the cover body 207 is attached to the leg mounting portion 210 side by sewing or the like, while the other end is a free end and hangs down in front of the front wall 203. It is attached to the front part of the seat base part 201 by sewing or the like at an intermediate position. The cover body 207 is loosened and allowed to rotate when the leg placement unit 210 is rotated forward, and is positioned below the leg placement unit 210 when the leg placement unit 210 is in the expanded state (see FIG. 16). Therefore, when the massage chair C is in the unfolded state, the cover body 207 does not get in the way when the legs are placed on the leg placement unit 210.
[0102] 図 15に示すように、背もたれ部 220の前面には、図示されない背もたれカバーを介 して背もたれ部用のクッション体 225が設けられている。クッション体 225は、その内 部にウレタンフォームなどのクッション材を備えて、クッション性を確保するための厚さ を持っている。椅子をマッサージ機として使用しない場合には、図 15に示すようにク ッシヨン体 225を背もたれ部 220の全面に配置することによりクッション性が向上し、 一般のソファーなどとして使用することもできる。一方、椅子をマッサージ機として使 用しない場合には、クッション体 225をめくり上げて背もたれ部 220の後方に位置さ せることができる。即ち、クッション体 225の上部 225aは縫着、ファスナー、面ファス ナ一等の手段により背もたれ部 220の上部にとりつけられる一方、クッション体 225の 下部 225bは自由端となっており、この下部をめくり上げて、クッション体 225を背もた れ部 220の後方に位置させることができる（図 16参照）。クッション体 225の下部 225 bには面ファスナーが設けられており、クッション体 225を背もたれ部 220の後方に位 置させる場合には、この面ファスナーにより下部 225bを背もたれ部 220の上部に取り 付ける。このようにすることで、クッション体 225は折り畳まれた状態で背もたれ部 220 の後方に配置されるので、外観が良好となる。また、クッション体 225を折り畳まれた 状態とすることにより、椅子をリクライニングさせた場合でもクッション体 225が椅子接 地面 (床）に付かな 、ようにすることができる（図 16参照)。  As shown in FIG. 15, a cushion body 225 for the backrest portion is provided on the front surface of the backrest portion 220 via a backrest cover (not shown). The cushion body 225 includes a cushion material such as urethane foam inside, and has a thickness for ensuring cushioning. When the chair is not used as a massage machine, cushioning is improved by arranging the cushion body 225 over the entire backrest portion 220 as shown in FIG. 15, and it can be used as a general sofa or the like. On the other hand, when the chair is not used as a massage machine, the cushion body 225 can be turned up and positioned behind the backrest 220. That is, the upper part 225a of the cushion body 225 is attached to the upper part of the backrest part 220 by means of sewing, fasteners, hook-and-loop fasteners, etc., while the lower part 225b of the cushion body 225 is a free end, and this lower part is turned over. As a result, the cushion body 225 can be positioned behind the backrest 220 (see FIG. 16). The lower surface 225 b of the cushion body 225 is provided with a hook-and-loop fastener. When the cushion body 225 is positioned behind the backrest portion 220, the lower portion 225 b is attached to the upper portion of the backrest portion 220 with the hook-and-loop fastener. By doing so, the cushion body 225 is disposed behind the backrest 220 in the folded state, so that the appearance is improved. Further, by setting the cushion body 225 in a folded state, the cushion body 225 can be prevented from attaching to the chair ground (floor) even when the chair is reclined (see FIG. 16).
[0103] 240は、金属製の板材で作製された左右一対の支持アームであり、座ベース部 20 1の左右の側壁 202の前端付近において、各後端が座ベース部 201に対して左右 方向の軸心回りに前記フレーム 204に回動自在に取り付けられ、その各前端が脚載 置部 210に対して左右方向の軸心回りに回動自在に取り付けられている。また、この 支持アーム 240は、その先端が座ベース部 201の前方へ向力 ような前傾状態とな ることができるようになって!/、る。  [0103] Reference numeral 240 denotes a pair of left and right support arms made of a metal plate material. Each rear end is in the left-right direction with respect to the seat base 201 near the front end of the left and right side walls 202 of the seat base 201. The front end of each frame 204 is attached to the frame 204 so as to be rotatable about the left and right axis. Further, the support arm 240 can be tilted forward such that its tip is directed toward the front of the seat base portion 201! /.
支持アーム 240の先端付近には孔が形成されており、図 18に示すように、この孔に 脚載置部 210の側壁に突設された第 1軸 241が挿通されている。第 1軸 241の先端 には前記孔の径よりも径大のストッノ 42が形成されており、これらの孔、第 1軸 241 及びストッパ 242によって脚載置部 210の第 1の回動支点 Aが構成されている。した がって、回動支点 Aは、座ベース部 201の上面より上方とされている。 A hole is formed near the tip of the support arm 240, as shown in Fig. 18. A first shaft 241 projecting from the side wall of the leg placing portion 210 is inserted. At the tip of the first shaft 241 is formed a stuno 42 having a diameter larger than the diameter of the hole, and the first pivot fulcrum A of the leg mounting portion 210 is formed by these holes, the first shaft 241 and the stopper 242. Is configured. Therefore, the rotation fulcrum A is above the upper surface of the seat base portion 201.
[0104] 一方、支持アーム 240の長手方向中央部の少し後側において、座ベース部 201の 前部と回動可能に連結された第 2の回動支点 Bが構成されている。この第 2の回動支 点 Bでは、第 2軸 244がフレーム 204の前部及び支持アーム 240の中途部に揷通さ れることによって、当該支持アーム 240がフレーム 204に対して回動可能となって!/ヽ る。さらに、支持アーム 240には図 17に示すように、制止部 250が突設されており、こ の制止部 250の上部に形成された当接面 250aが、図 16に示すようにフレーム 204 の下面 204aに当接することで、当該支持アーム 240の動きが規制されている。した がって、支持アーム 240は、その先端が座ベース部 201の前方へ向力 前傾状態（ 図 16参照）となる位置でその動きが規制される。これにより、図 16に示すように、脚載 置部 210が床面力も浮力せた状態を維持することができる。  On the other hand, a second rotation fulcrum B that is rotatably connected to the front portion of the seat base portion 201 is configured slightly behind the longitudinal central portion of the support arm 240. At the second pivot point B, the second shaft 244 is passed through the front part of the frame 204 and the middle part of the support arm 240, so that the support arm 240 can pivot with respect to the frame 204. !! Further, as shown in FIG. 17, the support arm 240 is provided with a restraining portion 250, and the contact surface 250a formed on the upper portion of the restraining portion 250 is formed on the frame 204 as shown in FIG. The movement of the support arm 240 is restricted by contacting the lower surface 204a. Therefore, the movement of the support arm 240 is restricted at a position where the tip of the support arm 240 is in the forward tilt state (see FIG. 16) toward the front of the seat base portion 201. As a result, as shown in FIG. 16, it is possible to maintain a state in which the leg placing unit 210 also lifts the floor force.
[0105] このように、支持アーム 240が、第 2の回動支点 Bにおいて座ベース部 201に対し て前後に回動自在となっており、当該回動支点 Bによって脚載置部 210を前後に動 力すことができる。さらに、支持アーム 240が、第 1の回動支点 Aにおいて脚載置部 2 10に回動自在となっている。これにより、脚載置部 210を回動させる際、当該脚載置 部 210の後部を座ベース部 201の前部に接触させずに回動させることができ、さらに 、脚載置部 210が脚載置面下向き状態 (折畳状態)のときに、支持アーム 240が座べ ース部 201よりも前方にでないようにすることができるので、当該脚載置部 210の後 部が座ベース部 201の前部よりも前方へせり出さな 、ようにすることができる。これに より、マッサージチェア Cの外観が良好となる。  In this way, the support arm 240 is rotatable back and forth with respect to the seat base portion 201 at the second rotation fulcrum B, and the leg placement unit 210 is moved back and forth by the rotation fulcrum B. Can be driven. Further, the support arm 240 is rotatable about the leg placement portion 210 at the first rotation fulcrum A. Accordingly, when the leg placement unit 210 is rotated, the rear part of the leg placement unit 210 can be rotated without contacting the front part of the seat base unit 201. Since the support arm 240 can be made not to be in front of the seat base 201 when the leg resting surface is in the downward state (folded state), the rear part of the leg rest 210 is seat base. The front part of the part 201 can be prevented from protruding forward. As a result, the appearance of the massage chair C is improved.
[0106] 脚載置部 210の第 1の回動支点 A側の端部には、当該脚載置部 210が座ベース 部 201の前方位置にあるときに脚載置部 210を所定の姿勢に保持すると共に、脚載 置部 210に所定の荷重より大きな荷重が作用した場合に当該脚載置部 210を回動 可能にする姿勢制御機構 230が設けられている。この姿勢制御機構 230は、支持ァ ーム 240に対応して、脚載置部 210の一端 (前記回動支点側の端部）の両側にそれ ぞれ設けられており、図 17,図 18に示されるように、支持アーム 240に当接し得る移 動体 243、この移動体 243を突出させる方向へ付勢する付勢手段であるコイルばね 244、及びこのコイルばね 244の一端 (前記移動体 43とは反対側の端部）に設けら れた固定体 245とで構成されて 、る。 [0106] At the end on the first rotation fulcrum A side of the leg placing portion 210, the leg placing portion 210 is placed in a predetermined posture when the leg placing portion 210 is in the front position of the seat base portion 201. And a posture control mechanism 230 that allows the leg placement unit 210 to rotate when a load greater than a predetermined load is applied to the leg placement unit 210. The posture control mechanism 230 corresponds to the support arm 240 on both sides of one end of the leg placement portion 210 (the end portion on the rotation fulcrum side). 17 and 18, as shown in FIGS. 17 and 18, a moving body 243 that can come into contact with the support arm 240, and a coil spring 244 that is an urging means for urging the moving body 243 in a protruding direction, And a stationary body 245 provided at one end of the coil spring 244 (the end opposite to the moving body 43).
[0107] これらの移動体 243、コイルばね 244及び固定体 245は、前記脚載置部 210に固 設されたケーシング 246内に設けられており、このうち固定体 245だけが前記ケーシ ング 246に固定されている。また、移動体 243がスムーズに移動できるように、当該移 動体 243の側面に突設されたガイド軸 247がケーシング 246に形成されたガイド溝 2 48に挿入されている。なお、移動体 243の形状は、本発明において特に限定される ものではないが、本実施の形態では略箱状を呈したものを採用している。  [0107] These moving body 243, coil spring 244, and fixed body 245 are provided in a casing 246 fixed to the leg mounting portion 210, and only the fixed body 245 is included in the casing 246. It is fixed. Further, a guide shaft 247 protruding from the side surface of the moving body 243 is inserted into a guide groove 248 formed in the casing 246 so that the moving body 243 can move smoothly. Note that the shape of the moving body 243 is not particularly limited in the present invention, but in the present embodiment, a shape having a substantially box shape is adopted.
[0108] そして、脚載置部 210の上に誤って人が座る等して当該脚載置部 210に所定荷重 を超える荷重が作用すると、前記移動体 243は支持アーム 240の側面 240aに押圧 され、コイルばね 244は移動体 243により圧縮される。これにより、本発明では、脚載 置部 210に作用した過大な荷重により支持アーム 240等が破損しないように脚載置 部 210を回動自在にしている。そして、前記荷重がなくなると、脚載置部 210はコイル ばね 244の弾性によって自然に初期状態に復帰する。なお、回動を開始する荷重は 、コイルばね 244の弾性及び長さを適宜選定することにより調整することができ、前記 支持アーム 240等の破損を確実に防ぐことができる。  [0108] Then, when a load exceeding a predetermined load is applied to the leg placement unit 210 by, for example, a person sitting on the leg placement unit 210 by mistake, the moving body 243 is pressed against the side surface 240a of the support arm 240. Then, the coil spring 244 is compressed by the moving body 243. Accordingly, in the present invention, the leg mounting portion 210 is made rotatable so that the support arm 240 and the like are not damaged by an excessive load applied to the leg mounting portion 210. When the load is removed, the leg placing part 210 naturally returns to the initial state by the elasticity of the coil spring 244. The load for starting the rotation can be adjusted by appropriately selecting the elasticity and length of the coil spring 244, and the support arm 240 and the like can be reliably prevented from being damaged.
[0109] また、 1つの姿勢制御機構 230に対して 2つのコイルばねを用いている力 コイルば ねの数は 1つであってもよいし、又 3つ以上であってもよぐ脚載置部 210が座ベース 部 201の前方位置において所定の姿勢で保持され、かつ脚載置部 210に作用する 荷重が取り除かれたときに当該脚載置部 210を前記所定の姿勢に復帰させることが できる弾性が得られるかぎり、その個数や長さは本発明において特に限定されるもの ではない。又、付勢手段として、コイルばねに代えて、エアシリンダ等のァクチユエ一 タを用いることちでさる。  [0109] The number of force coil springs using two coil springs for one attitude control mechanism 230 may be one, or three or more. When the mounting portion 210 is held in a predetermined posture at the front position of the seat base portion 201 and the load acting on the leg mounting portion 210 is removed, the leg mounting portion 210 is returned to the predetermined posture. The number and the length thereof are not particularly limited in the present invention as long as elasticity that can be obtained is obtained. In addition, as an urging means, an actuator such as an air cylinder may be used in place of the coil spring.
[0110] 第 4実施形態のマッサージチェア Cは、脚載置部 210が回動することで、この脚載 置部 210に作用する過大な荷重が支持アーム等に及ぶのを防!、で!/、るが、安全の ために、上記第 1一第 4実施形態の脚載置部の回動時にはマッサージ機能を停止さ せるのが好ましい。この目的のために、脚載置部の回動を検知する、例えばリミットス イッチ、光センサ、磁気センサ等の検知手段を前記脚載置部の回動支点付近に設け ることができる。そして、この検知手段からの信号を受けてマッサージチェア Cの制御 部（図示せず）がマッサージ部の駆動を停止させるよう構成するのが好ましい。 [0110] The massage chair C of the fourth embodiment prevents the excessive load acting on the leg mounting part 210 from being applied to the support arm and the like when the leg mounting part 210 rotates! / For safety reasons, the massage function is stopped when the leg rest of the first to fourth embodiments is rotated. Is preferred. For this purpose, detection means such as a limit switch, an optical sensor, a magnetic sensor or the like for detecting the rotation of the leg mounting portion can be provided near the rotation fulcrum of the leg mounting portion. And it is preferable that the control part (not shown) of the massage chair C receives the signal from this detection means and stops the driving of the massage part.
[0111] なお、本発明は、上記第 1一第 4実施形態に限定されるものではない。例えば、脚 載置部に設けられるマッサージ部としては、エアセルに限らず、振動マッサージ装置 など他のマッサージ機構を採用してもよい。また、第 1、第 3、第 4実施形態において 脚載置部の後部に前後方向に延びる長孔を形成し、当該脚載置部と支持部材 (支 持アーム）との回動点がこの長孔内で前後方向に動けるようにすることで、脚載置部 力 座ベース部上に載置された状態のときに、当該座ベース部に対して前後方向に 移動できるようにしてもよい。これにより、折畳状態のときに、脚載置部を後方へずらし て当該脚載置部の後部と座ベース部の前部の位置を合わせることで、マッサージチ エアの外観が良好となる。  [0111] The present invention is not limited to the first to fourth embodiments. For example, the massage unit provided in the leg placement unit is not limited to the air cell, and other massage mechanisms such as a vibration massage device may be employed. In the first, third, and fourth embodiments, a long hole extending in the front-rear direction is formed in the rear portion of the leg placement portion, and the pivot point of the leg placement portion and the support member (support arm) is the rotation point. It is possible to move in the front-rear direction with respect to the seat base part when it is placed on the seat base part by allowing it to move in the front-rear direction within the long hole. . As a result, in the folded state, the appearance of the massage air is improved by shifting the leg placement part rearward and aligning the position of the rear part of the leg placement part and the front part of the seat base part.
[0112] また、例えば、側壁 42の内面 42aにエアセルを設けて脚外側を横力も押圧してもよ い。また、側壁 42は図示したものよりもさらに高くしてもよい。  [0112] Further, for example, an air cell may be provided on the inner surface 42a of the side wall 42 to press the outer side of the leg with a lateral force. Also, the side wall 42 may be higher than that shown.
また、脚載置部 4は、座ベース部 2に回動自在に連結されている必要はなぐ座べ ース部 2から分離して 、てもよ 、。  Further, the leg mounting part 4 may be separated from the seat base part 2 which need not be pivotally connected to the seat base part 2.
また、各マッサージ部 5, 6, 7は、振動マッサージなど他のマッサージ動作を発生さ せるものであってもよい。  Moreover, each massage part 5, 6, 7 may generate other massage operations such as vibration massage.
[0113] 図 19及び図 20は、第 5実施形態に係る椅子 (マッサージチェア） 1を示している。こ のマッサージチェアは、脚載置部 104が座ベース部 2に回動自在に取り付けられて いるのではなぐ座ベース部 2から分離可能なものである。  FIGS. 19 and 20 show a chair (massage chair) 1 according to the fifth embodiment. This massage chair is separable from the seat base portion 2 where the leg placement portion 104 is not rotatably attached to the seat base portion 2.
このマッサージチェア 1も、脚載置部 104が、図 19に示すように座ベース部 2に載 置された状態 αから、図 20に示すように座ベース部 2の前方に位置する状態 |8に状 態変更可能である。脚載置部 104は、状態 αでは、座ベース部 2上に単に載ってい るだけである。したがって、脚載置部 104を座ベース部 2前方に位置させるには、単 に脚載置部 104を前方に移動させればよい。また、脚載置部 104を前に移動させる 際には、上下を逆にしてもよいし、しなくてもよい。 [0114] また、図 19及び図 20に示す脚載置部 104は、脚マッサージ部を備えておらず、専 ら脚を載せるためだけのものであるが、脚マッサージ部を設けてもよい。脚マッサージ 部としては、エアセルや振動マッサージ装置など様々なマッサージ機構を採用できる 脚マッサージ部は、脚載置部 104の上面 104a及び Z又は下面 104bに設けること ができる。上面 104aと下面 104aに異なる種類のマッサージ部を設けておくことで、 作動させたいマッサージ部が備わっている面 104a, 104bを上にして、座ベース部 2 又は床 Fに置くことで、マッサージの種類を使用者が選択することができる。 In this massage chair 1 as well, the leg mounting portion 104 is positioned in front of the seat base portion 2 as shown in FIG. 20 from the state α where it is placed on the seat base portion 2 as shown in FIG. The state can be changed. In the state α, the leg placing portion 104 is simply placed on the seat base portion 2. Therefore, in order to position the leg placing part 104 in front of the seat base part 2, it is only necessary to move the leg placing part 104 forward. Further, when moving the leg placement unit 104 forward, it may or may not be upside down. [0114] Further, the leg placement unit 104 shown in Figs. 19 and 20 does not include a leg massage unit and is only for placing a leg, but a leg massage unit may be provided. As the leg massager, various massage mechanisms such as an air cell and a vibration massage device can be adopted. The leg massager can be provided on the upper surface 104a and Z or the lower surface 104b of the leg placement unit 104. By providing different types of massage parts on the upper surface 104a and lower surface 104a, the surface 104a, 104b with the massage part that you want to operate is placed on the seat base part 2 or floor F. The user can select the type.
[0115] また、脚載置部としては、図 1一図 10で示した形態の脚載置部 4であってもよい。こ の場合、脚載置部 4を、脚載置面 4aを上にして座ベース部 2前方に位置させれば脚 をマッサージでき、裏側面 (状態 αにおける座面) 41bを上にして座ベース部 2前方 に位置させれば、単に脚を載せるために使用できる。 [0115] Further, the leg placing unit may be the leg placing unit 4 having the form shown in FIG. In this case, the legs can be massaged by placing the leg placement part 4 in front of the seat base part 2 with the leg placement surface 4a facing up, and the back side (seat surface in state α ) 41b faces up. If it is positioned in front of the base part 2, it can be used for simply placing the legs.
なお、第 5実施形態におけるマッサージチェア 1に関し、説明を省略した点につい ては、図 1一図 10に示したマッサージチェア 1と同様である。  Note that the description of the massage chair 1 in the fifth embodiment is omitted, which is the same as that of the massage chair 1 shown in FIG.
[0116] 図 21及び図 22は、第 6実施形態に係る椅子 (マッサージチェア） 1を示している。 FIG. 21 and FIG. 22 show a chair (massage chair) 1 according to the sixth embodiment.
このマッサージチェアは、脚載置部 204が座ベース部 2に回動自在に取り付けられ ているのではなぐ座ベース部 2に対して前後移動可能なものである。  This massage chair can be moved back and forth with respect to the seat base portion 2 without the leg placement portion 204 being pivotally attached to the seat base portion 2.
このマッサージチェア 1も、脚載置部 204が、図 21に示すように座ベース部 2に載 置された状態 αから、図 22に示すように座ベース部 2の前方に位置する状態 |8に状 態変更可能である。この脚載置部 204は、その上面 204aが状態 aにおける着座面 であるとともに状態 j8における脚載置面である。脚載置部 204の下面 204には前後 にそれぞれ車輪 241が設けられており、これらの車輪 241は、座ベース部 2に設けら れた軌道部 242上を転動する。  In this massage chair 1 as well, the leg mounting portion 204 is positioned in front of the seat base portion 2 as shown in FIG. 22 from the state α placed on the seat base portion 2 as shown in FIG. 21. The state can be changed. The upper surface 204a of the leg placement unit 204 is a seating surface in the state a and a leg placement surface in the state j8. Wheels 241 are provided on the lower surface 204 of the leg placement unit 204 on the front and rear sides, respectively, and these wheels 241 roll on a track unit 242 provided on the seat base unit 2.
したがって、脚載置部 204は、図 21の位置から、図 22の位置となるように前方へ移 動することができる。  Therefore, the leg placement section 204 can move forward from the position shown in FIG. 21 to the position shown in FIG.
なお、第 6実施形態におけるマッサージチェア 1に関し、説明を省略した点につい ては、図 1一図 10に示したマッサージチェア 1と同様である。  Note that the description of the massage chair 1 in the sixth embodiment is omitted, as is the case with the massage chair 1 shown in FIG.
[0117] 本発明は、上記実施形態に限定されるものではない。特に、図面に示した座べ一 ス部、脚載置部、クッション体、及び背もたれ部の具体的形状とそれらの結合構造は 、単なる例示にすぎず、本発明の範囲内で適宜設計変更可能である。 [0117] The present invention is not limited to the above embodiment. In particular, the seat shown in the drawing The specific shapes of the support portion, the leg placement portion, the cushion body, and the backrest portion and their coupling structure are merely examples, and the design can be changed as appropriate within the scope of the present invention.
[0118] 以下に、本発明の実施形態を図面を参照しつつ説明する。  [0118] Embodiments of the present invention will be described below with reference to the drawings.
図 23及び図 25は、本発明の第 7実施形態である椅子型マッサージ機 glの斜視図 であり、図 24及び図 26はその側面図である。  23 and 25 are perspective views of a chair-type massage machine gl that is the seventh embodiment of the present invention, and FIGS. 24 and 26 are side views thereof.
この椅子型マッサージ機 glは、座ベース部 g2と、該座ベース部 g2の左右両側に設 けられた肘掛け部 g3と、椅子前部に回動可能に取り付けられ使用者の脚が載置され る脚載置面 g4を有するとともにマッサージ機構 (図示省略)を有する脚載置部 g5と、 背もたれ部 g6と、を備えている。  This chair type massage machine gl has a seat base part g2, armrest parts g3 provided on both the left and right sides of the seat base part g2, and a user's legs placed on the front of the chair so as to be rotatable. And a leg rest part g5 having a massage mechanism (not shown) and a backrest part g6.
[0119] 脚載置部 g5は、座ベース部 2あるいは肘掛け部 g3の前部において回動可能とされ ており、かかる回動により、脚載置部 g5は展開状態（図 23及び図 24に示す)及び収 容状態 (折畳状態；図 25及び図 26に示す)の両方の状態とすることができる。収容状 態とは、脚載置面 g4が下向きとなった状態で脚載置部 g5が座ベース部 g2上の前記 左右の肘掛け部 g3間に収容され、脚載置面 g4の裏面 g7 (脚載置部 g5の底部の裏 側面)が座面として使用される状態である。一方、展開状態とは、脚載置面 g4が上向 きとなつた状態で脚載置部 g5が座ベース部 g2の前側に配置される状態である。この 展開状態では、椅子型マッサージ機 glに腰掛けた使用者が脚を脚載置面 g4上に 置いて脚のマッサージを受けることが出来る。  [0119] The leg placement part g5 is rotatable at the front part of the seat base part 2 or the armrest part g3, and by this rotation, the leg placement part g5 is unfolded (see FIGS. 23 and 24). As shown) and in the storage state (folded state; shown in FIGS. 25 and 26). The stowed state means that the leg resting surface g4 is facing downward, the leg resting portion g5 is housed between the left and right armrest portions g3 on the seat base portion g2, and the rear surface g7 of the leg resting surface g4 ( This is the state in which the back side of the bottom of the leg rest g5 is used as a seating surface. On the other hand, the unfolded state is a state in which the leg placement surface g5 is disposed on the front side of the seat base portion g2 with the leg placement surface g4 facing upward. In this unfolded state, a user sitting on the chair type massage machine gl can place a leg on the leg placement surface g4 and receive a leg massage.
[0120] なお、図 23に示すように、脚載置部 g5には、椅子型マッサージ機 glに腰掛けた使 用者の左右の脚をそれぞれ配置することのできる 2つの凹部 glOが設けられている。 また、図示を省略するが、各凹部 glOの内面各所には、空気により膨張および収縮 するエアセルが設けられており、該凹部 glOに配置された脚をマッサージできるよう になっている。  [0120] As shown in Fig. 23, the leg mounting part g5 is provided with two recesses glO in which the left and right legs of the user sitting on the chair type massage machine gl can be respectively arranged. Yes. Although not shown in the drawing, air cells that are expanded and contracted by air are provided at various locations on the inner surface of each recess glO so that the legs arranged in the recess glO can be massaged.
[0121] なお、以下の説明を容易とするため、展開状態における座面、即ち座ベース部 g2 の上面により構成される座面を展開時座面 gl 1とも称することとし（図 23及び図 24参 照）、収容状態 (折畳状態）における座面、即ち脚載置部 g5における脚載置面 g4の 裏面 g7により構成される座面を収容時座面 gl2とも称することとする（図 25及び図 26 参照)。 [0122] 肘掛け部 g3は、その高さ調節を可能とする高さ調節機構 g8を有している。図 27— 図 29は、肘掛け部 g3を含み椅子型マッサージ機 glの左右側面部分を構成する椅 子側面部 g20のうち一方側を抜き出して記載した斜視図であり、このうち図 27 (及び 前述の図 23、図 24)は、肘掛け部 g3が最も低く調節された状態を示し、図 28 (及び 前述の図 25、図 26)は肘掛け部 g3が最も高く調節された状態を示す。また図 29は 高さ調節機構 g8の分解斜視図を示して ヽる。 [0121] In order to facilitate the following description, the seat surface in the unfolded state, that is, the seat surface constituted by the upper surface of the seat base portion g2 is also referred to as the unfolded seat surface gl 1 (FIGS. 23 and 24). (See Fig. 25). And see Figure 26). [0122] The armrest portion g3 has a height adjustment mechanism g8 that enables the height adjustment thereof. FIG. 27—FIG. 29 is a perspective view showing one side of the chair side surface g20 that includes the armrest portion g3 and that constitutes the left and right side portions of the chair type massage machine gl, among which FIG. FIGS. 23 and 24) show the state where the armrest g3 is adjusted to the lowest level, and FIG. 28 (and FIGS. 25 and 26 described above) show the state where the armrest g3 is adjusted to the highest level. Fig. 29 shows an exploded perspective view of the height adjustment mechanism g8.
[0123] 高さ調節機構 g8による肘掛け部 g3の高さ調節範囲は、展開時座面 11及び収容時 座面 gl2と関連して決められている。  [0123] The height adjustment range of the armrest g3 by the height adjustment mechanism g8 is determined in relation to the seat surface 11 when deployed and the seat surface gl2 when stored.
まず、肘掛け部 g3は、少なくとも収容状態 (折畳状態）においては、座面として使用 される脚載置面 g4の裏面 g7、即ち、収容時座面 gl2の高さよりも高く調節できる。つ まり、図 26に示す収容状態 (折畳状態）において、肘掛け部 g3の高さ (該高さが一定 でない場合はその最大高さ）は、収容時座面 g 12の高さ（該高さが一定でない場合 はその最大高さ) hsよりも高さ差 hi (図 26参照)だけ高く調整可能である。この高さ差 hiは、通常の肘掛け部に必要な高さを考慮して 100mm— 200mm程度に設定され るのが好ましい。  First, the armrest g3 can be adjusted to be higher than the back surface g7 of the leg placement surface g4 used as a seating surface, that is, the seating surface gl2 during housing, at least in the housed state (folded state). That is, in the accommodated state (folded state) shown in FIG. 26, the height of the armrest g3 (the maximum height if the height is not constant) is the height of the seating surface g12 when accommodated (the height). If the height is not constant, it can be adjusted higher than the maximum height) hs by the height difference hi (see Fig. 26). This height difference hi is preferably set to about 100 mm to 200 mm in consideration of the height required for a normal armrest.
そして、肘掛け部 g3は、少なくとも展開状態においては、図 24に示すように、前記 展開状態における収容時座面 gl2 (図 24において二点鎖線で表示）の高さ hsより高 さ差 h2だけ低く調整可能である。  And, at least in the deployed state, the armrest g3 is lower by a height difference h2 than the height hs of the seating surface gl2 (shown by a two-dot chain line in FIG. 24) in the deployed state, as shown in FIG. It can be adjusted.
[0124] 次に、高さ調節機構 g8について詳細に説明する。この高さ調節機構 g8は、同機構 を操作するための操作部として操作レバー g9を備えている。この操作レバー g9は、 上方向にのみ操作できるようにになっており、上方向に操作すると高さ固定が完全に 解除され、肘掛け部 g3の可動部 g3aを上方向及び下方向に移動させることができる 。一方、操作レバー g9を操作しない状態では、可動部 g3aを下げることはできないが 、上げることはできるようになっている。つまり、肘掛け部 g3の可動部 g3aを上げる場 合には、操作レバー g9を操作することは不要であり、可動部 g3aのいずれかの箇所（ 例えば側面部分など）を持ち上げる等すればよい。このように、操作レバー g9は、肘 掛け部 g3の高さを下げる際には操作が必要であるが、肘掛け部 g3の高さを上げる際 には操作が不要である。 [0125] 図 29の分解斜視図に示すように、高さ調節機構 g8は、可動部 g3a側に設けられた 部分と、非可動部側 (可動部 g3aを除く椅子側面部 g20側）に設けられた部分とが組 み合わさること〖こより構成されて 、る。 [0124] Next, the height adjusting mechanism g8 will be described in detail. The height adjustment mechanism g8 includes an operation lever g9 as an operation unit for operating the mechanism. This operation lever g9 can be operated only in the upward direction.When operated upward, the fixed height is completely released, and the movable part g3a of the armrest part g3 is moved upward and downward. Is possible. On the other hand, when the operation lever g9 is not operated, the movable part g3a cannot be lowered, but can be raised. That is, when raising the movable part g3a of the armrest part g3, it is not necessary to operate the operation lever g9, and any part (for example, a side surface part) of the movable part g3a may be lifted. Thus, the operation lever g9 needs to be operated when lowering the height of the armrest g3, but need not be operated when raising the height of the armrest g3. [0125] As shown in the exploded perspective view of FIG. 29, the height adjustment mechanism g8 is provided on the part provided on the movable part g3a side and on the non-movable part side (the chair side part g20 side excluding the movable part g3a). It is made up of a combination of the parts that are formed.
可動部 g3a側には、操作レバー g9と、該操作レバー g9の上面力も斜め上方に略逆 ハの字型に延在する 2本の板ばね gl5と、操作レバー g9と一体的に連動し該操作レ バー g9から下方に伸びる棒状の連動部材 gl6と、平板状のスライド部 g 17と、連動部 材 gl6やスライド部 gl7を肘掛け部内側力も覆うカバー gl8と、可動部 g3aを所定の 高さで固定するための固定ッメ部 g21を備えている。図 29に示すように、固定ッメ部 g21は、スライド部 gl7に対して連動部材 gl6とは反対側に設けられている。連動部 材 g 16の下端部は略直角に折り曲げられており、この折り曲げ部分力スライド部 g 17 に設けられた貫通孔 g23を貫通し且つ固定ッメ部 g21と回動可能に連結している。 一方、上記非可動部側には、前記スライド部 g 17を差し込んで該スライド部 g 17を 上下方向へスライドさせるためのガイド部 gl9が設けられている。ガイド部 gl9には、 スライド部 gl7の幅及び厚みに対応したガイド溝 g24が左右両側に互いに対向して 設けられている。そして、このガイド溝 g24内にスライド部 gl7を差し込むことにより、ス ライド部 gl7を上下方向にスライドさせることができる。これにより、可動部 3aの上下方 向への移動が可能とされている。なお、スライド部 g 17がガイド部 g 19に対して相対移 動する際には、固定ッメ部 g21もガイド部 gl9に対して相対移動するが、ガイド部 gl9 には、固定ッメ部 g21の相対移動空間を確保するためのッメ移動用溝 g25が上下方 向に連続して設けられている。なおガイド部 gl9は、 3本のねじ g22により椅子側面部 g20側に固定されている。  On the movable part g3a side, there is an operating lever g9, two leaf springs gl5 extending in a substantially reverse C shape diagonally upward and the upper surface force of the operating lever g9, and the operating lever g9 in an integrated manner. A bar-like interlocking member gl6 extending downward from the operating lever g9, a flat slide part g17, a cover gl8 that covers the interlocking parts gl6 and slide part gl7 and the inner side of the armrest part, and a movable part g3a at a predetermined height A fixing tab g21 for fixing with is provided. As shown in FIG. 29, the fixing nail part g21 is provided on the side opposite to the interlocking member gl6 with respect to the slide part gl7. The lower end portion of the interlocking member g 16 is bent at a substantially right angle, and passes through a through hole g23 provided in the bent partial force slide portion g 17 and is rotatably connected to the fixed nail portion g21. . On the other hand, on the non-movable part side, a guide part gl9 is provided for inserting the slide part g17 and sliding the slide part g17 in the vertical direction. In the guide portion gl9, guide grooves g24 corresponding to the width and thickness of the slide portion gl7 are provided opposite to each other on the left and right sides. Then, by inserting the slide portion gl7 into the guide groove g24, the slide portion gl7 can be slid in the vertical direction. Thereby, the movable part 3a can be moved upward and downward. When the slide part g 17 moves relative to the guide part g 19, the fixed claw part g21 also moves relative to the guide part gl9. However, the guide part gl9 has a fixed claw part g21. A claw moving groove g25 for securing a relative movement space is provided continuously upward and downward. The guide part gl9 is fixed to the chair side part g20 side by three screws g22.
[0126] さらにガイド部 gl9には、固定ッメ部 g21と係合することにより可動部 g3aを所定の 高さで固定するためのッメ係合凹部 g26が上下方向に複数箇所（図 29の実施形態 では 4箇所)設けられている。これら複数のッメ係合凹部 g26のうち、どの凹部 g26と ッメ係合凹部 g26とが係合するかによつて肘掛け部 g3の高さを調節することができる  [0126] Further, in the guide portion gl9, there are a plurality of hook engaging recesses g26 for fixing the movable portion g3a at a predetermined height by engaging with the fixing hook portion g21 (in FIG. 29). In the embodiment, four locations) are provided. The height of the armrest g3 can be adjusted depending on which of the plurality of claw engaging recesses g26 is engaged with the claw engaging recess g26.
[0127] 図 30は、固定ッメ部 g21どッメ係合凹部 g26との係合について説明するための図で ある。固定ッメ部 g21は、回動軸 g27においてスライド部 gl7 (図 30では記載を省略） に回動可能に取り付けられている。ただし、固定ッメ部 g21は、回動軸 g27回りに自 由に回転できるのではなぐ連動部材 gl6により回動が規制されている。このことを以 下に説明する。 FIG. 30 is a view for explaining the engagement with the fixed claw part g21 and the claw engagement concave part g26. Fixed catch g21 is slide part gl7 on the rotation axis g27 (not shown in Fig. 30) It is attached to be able to rotate. However, the rotation of the fixed nail portion g21 is restricted by the interlocking member gl6 that cannot rotate freely around the rotation axis g27. This will be explained below.
[0128] 固定ッメ部 g21の回動範囲は、連動部材 gl6の上下方向における可動範囲により 規制されているが、この連動部材 gl6の可動範囲は、連動部材 gl6と一体的に連結 する操作レバー g9の上下方向における可動範囲により規制されている。図 31は、操 作レバー g9の近傍を椅子の座面側力も見た図である。操作レバー g9の上下方向に おける可動範囲の上限位置は、操作レバー g9の上側端面 g9aが可動部 g3aの本体 側内面 g29に当たる位置であり、一方、同可動範囲の下限位置は、連動部材 gl6と 固定ッメ部 g21とが後述する係合状態となる位置とされている。操作レバー g9は、可 動範囲の全範囲において、板ばね gl5により下方向に付勢されており、この板ばね g 15と連結している連動部材 gl6も同様に下方向に付勢されている。このように、板ば ね gl5の付勢力により連動部材 gl6が下方向に付勢されているから、固定ッメ部 g21 も一方方向（図 30における反時計回りの方向）に回動するように付勢されている。操 作レバー g9を操作して 、な 、状態では、操作レバー g9は板ばね gl5の付勢力によ り、可動範囲の下限位置をとろうとすることになる。 [0128] The rotation range of the fixed latch portion g21 is restricted by the movable range in the vertical direction of the interlocking member gl6. The movable range of the interlocking member gl6 is an operating lever that is integrally connected to the interlocking member gl6. It is regulated by the movable range of g9 in the vertical direction. FIG. 31 is a view of the vicinity of the control lever g 9 and the seat side force of the chair. The upper limit position of the movable range in the vertical direction of the operating lever g9 is the position where the upper end face g9a of the operating lever g9 hits the inner surface g29 of the movable part g3a, while the lower limit position of the movable range is the interlocking member gl6. The fixed nail portion g21 is in a position to be in an engaged state to be described later. The operating lever g9 is biased downward by the leaf spring gl5 in the entire movable range, and the interlocking member gl6 connected to the leaf spring g15 is similarly biased downward. . Since the interlocking member gl6 is urged downward by the urging force of the plate spring gl5 in this way, the fixed catch g21 is also rotated in one direction (counterclockwise direction in FIG. 30). It is energized. By operating the operation lever g 9, Do, in the state, the operation lever g9 are shorted with the biasing force of the leaf spring GL5, it will try to take the lower limit position of the movable range.
[0129] 図 30Aに示すように、連動部材 gl6は、回動軸 g27に対して、ッメ係合凹部 g26と 係合する係合部 g28とは反対側において固定ッメ部 g21に回動自在に取り付けられ ている。そして、図 30Aのように、固定ッメ部 g21どッメ係合凹部 g26とが係合した状 態 (以下、係合状態ともいう）が維持されることにより、肘掛け部 g3 (の可動部 g3a)の 高さが固定される。このとき、操作レバー g9はその可動範囲の下限位置にあり、した 力 Sつて連動部材 gi6は、回動軸 g27に対して更に下方には移動できないようになつ ている。つまり、連動部材 gl6により、固定ッメ部 g21は、図 30Aの係合状態よりも係 合部 g28が上がる方向（図 g8における反時計回りの方向）には回動できないようにな つている。よって、肘掛け部 g3の自重あるいは使用者の腕の重さ等の荷重により固 定ッメ部 g21が回動することがなぐ固定ッメ部 g21どッメ係合凹部 g26との係合が外 れることがない。したがって、可動部 g3aがガイド部 gl9に対して下がることがなぐ肘 掛け部 g3の高さが固定される。 [0130] 一方、図 30Bに示すように、操作レバー g9を操作しない状態で使用者が可動部 g3 aを上げると、ガイド部 gl9に対して固定ッメ部 g21が上方向に相対移動しょうとする。 この際、使用者が可動部 g3aを上げようとする力によって、固定ッメ部 g21は、板ばね gl5による付勢力に反して、係合部 g28が下がる方向（図 30における時計回りの方 向）に回動し、これにより固定ッメ部 g21の係合部 g28とッメ係合凹部 g26との係合が 解除され、肘掛け部 g3の高さを高くすることが可能となる。 [0129] As shown in FIG. 30A, the interlocking member gl6 rotates to the fixed nail part g21 on the opposite side to the engagement part g28 that engages the nail engagement recess g26 with respect to the rotation shaft g27. It is attached freely. Then, as shown in FIG. 30A, the state in which the fixed nail portion g21 and the nail engagement recess g26 are engaged (hereinafter also referred to as the engagement state) is maintained, so that the armrest portion g3 (the movable portion thereof) is maintained. The height of g3a) is fixed. At this time, the operation lever g9 is in the lower limit position of the movable range, the force S connexion interlocking member g i6 is summer so as not to move further downward relative to the pivot shaft g27. That is, the interlocking member gl6 prevents the fixing claw g21 from rotating in the direction in which the engaging part g28 is raised (counterclockwise direction in FIG. G8) as compared to the engaged state in FIG. 30A. Therefore, the locking tab g21 cannot be rotated by a load such as the weight of the armrest g3 or the weight of the user's arm. It will not be. Therefore, the height of the armrest portion g3 at which the movable portion g3a cannot be lowered with respect to the guide portion gl9 is fixed. [0130] On the other hand, as shown in FIG. 30B, when the user raises the movable part g3 a without operating the control lever g9, the fixed claw part g21 attempts to move upward relative to the guide part gl9. To do. At this time, due to the user's force to raise the movable part g3a, the fixed claw part g21 moves in the direction in which the engaging part g28 is lowered against the urging force of the leaf spring gl5 (the clockwise direction in FIG. 30). ), Thereby releasing the engagement between the engagement portion g28 of the fixed claw portion g21 and the claw engagement recess g26, and the height of the armrest portion g3 can be increased.
[0131] 可動部 g3aを下げる場合は、前述した板ばね gl5の付勢力に抗して操作レバー g9 を上方向に操作して、図 30Cに示すように固定ッメ部 g21の係合部 g28先端がガイド 部 gl9の内側端面 gl9aから浮いた状態とする。このようにすることで可動部 g3aは下 方向に (もちろん上方向にも）自由に移動させることができる。  [0131] When lowering the movable part g3a, the operating lever g9 is operated upward against the urging force of the leaf spring gl5 described above, and the engaging part g28 of the fixed claw part g21 as shown in FIG. 30C. The tip is lifted from the inner end face gl9a of the guide part gl9. In this way, the movable part g3a can be freely moved downward (and of course upward).
[0132] 前述したように、固定ッメ部 g21は板ばね gl5の付勢力により、図 30における反時 計回りの方向に付勢されている。よって、ッメ係合凹部 g26と固定ッメ部 g21とが係合 して！/、な 、状態にぉ 、て、操作レバー g9から手を離す等して操作レバー g9を操作し ない状態とすると、固定ッメ部 g21における係合部 g28の先端がガイド部 gl9の内側 端面 g 19aに当接した状態となる。この状態のままで可動部 g3aを下げて係合部 g28 とッメ係合凹部 g26とが係合しうる位置関係となると、係合部 g28がその先端側カもッ メ係合凹部 g26に滑り込み（図 30Bの状態）、やがて図 30Aに示す係合状態に至る。  [0132] As described above, the fixing tab portion g21 is biased in the counterclockwise direction in FIG. 30 by the biasing force of the leaf spring gl5. Therefore, the latch engaging recess g26 and the fixed latch g21 are engaged! If the operating lever g9 is not operated by releasing the operating lever g9, etc., the tip of the engaging portion g28 at the fixing tab g21 is the inner end surface of the guide portion gl9. It will be in contact with g 19a. In this state, when the movable part g3a is lowered and the engaging part g28 and the hook engaging recess g26 are in a positional relationship that allows the engaging part g28 to engage the hook engaging recess g26. Slip-in (the state shown in FIG. 30B) eventually leads to the engaged state shown in FIG. 30A.
[0133] なお、係合部 g28の形状は、ッメ係合凹部 g26に対する上方向の相対移動に対し ては係合が解除されやすく、且つッメ係合凹部 g26に対する下方向の相対移動に対 しては係合が解除されに《なるように工夫されている。つまり、図 30Aの係合状態に おける係合部 g28の上側の輪郭形状はほぼ単純な傾斜面とされているのに対して、 同下側の輪郭形状はッメ係合凹部 g26の下側面 g26aと係合しゃいよう凹状に屈曲 したような形状とされており、図 30Aの係合状態において略水平となる係止部 g28a を有している。  The shape of the engaging portion g28 is such that the engagement is easily released with respect to the upward relative movement with respect to the claw engaging recess g26, and the downward relative movement with respect to the claw engaging recess g26. On the other hand, it is devised so that the engagement is released. That is, the upper contour shape of the engaging portion g28 in the engaged state of FIG. 30A is a substantially simple inclined surface, whereas the lower contour shape is the lower surface of the nail engaging recess g26. It is shaped like a concave bent so as to engage with g26a, and has a locking portion g28a that is substantially horizontal in the engaged state of FIG. 30A.
[0134] 図 23及び図 24に示すように、高さ調節機構 g8を操作するための操作部である操 作レバー g9は、肘掛け部 g3の内側に設けられている。そして、可動部 g3aの高さを 最も低 、位置としたままで脚載置部 g5を回動させて前記収容状態 (折畳状態)とする と、収容時座面 gl2の高さ hsは肘掛け部 g3よりも h2だけ高い位置となり、操作レバー g9は脚載置部 g5により隠蔽される（図 26の二点鎖線参照)。よってこの場合、マッサ ージ椅子ではない通常の家具の外観に近い椅子とすることができる。なお、特に近 年、マッサージ椅子にあっても通常の家具における椅子に近い外観が好まれる傾向 がある。 [0134] As shown in FIGS. 23 and 24, operation lever g 9 is an operation unit for operating the height adjustment mechanisms g8 is provided inside the armrest g3. Then, when the movable part g3a is kept at the lowest position and the leg mounting part g5 is rotated to the accommodation state (folded state), the height hs of the seating surface gl2 during the accommodation is equal to the armrest. H2 is higher than part g3 by the control lever g9 is concealed by the leg placement part g5 (see the two-dot chain line in FIG. 26). Therefore, in this case, it is possible to make the chair close to the appearance of normal furniture that is not a massage chair. In particular, in recent years, there is a tendency that the appearance close to that of a chair in normal furniture is preferred even for massage chairs.
[0135] なお、本実施形態では、図 25に示すように、可動部 g3aを最高の高さに調整した場 合には、収容状態 (折畳状態)とした場合でも操作レバー g9は脚載置部 g5により隠 蔽されず、操作レバー g9を隠蔽するためには、収容状態浙畳状態)とした上で肘掛 け部 g3の高さを最低もしくは比較的低い位置に調整しなければならない。よって、操 作レバー g9が脚載置部 g5により隠蔽された状態においては、肘掛け部 g3の高さが 収容時座面 gl2よりも低い状態又は収容時座面 gl2よりも充分に高くない状態となり 、肘掛け機能を有する部分が実質的に存在しない状態となる。しかし、例えば操作レ バー g9の位置を本実施形態よりも低い位置とすることにより、収容状態 (折畳状態） において肘掛け部 g3の高さを収容時座面 gl2よりも高くしても操作レバー g9が脚載 置部 g5により隠蔽されうるように構成してもよい。 Note that in this embodiment, as shown in FIG. 25, when the movable part g3a is adjusted to the maximum height, the control lever g9 is mounted on the foot even in the housed state (folded state). In order to conceal the operating lever g9 without being concealed by the mounting portion g5, the height of the armrest portion g3 must be adjusted to a minimum or relatively low position after being in the accommodated state (Zhe Tatami state). Therefore, in a state where the operation lever g 9 is concealed by footrest portion g 5, not sufficiently higher than the lower state or housing when the seat surface gl2 than height accommodated at the seat surface gl2 of armrests g3 It will be in a state, and it will be in the state where the part which has an armrest function does not exist substantially. However, for example, by setting the position of the operation lever g9 to a position lower than that of the present embodiment, even if the height of the armrest portion g3 is higher than the seating surface gl2 in the storage state (folded state), the operation lever You may comprise so that g9 can be concealed by the leg mounting part g5.
[0136] 上述のように、本実施形態では、可動部 g3aを最低の高さとした状態で収容状態（ 折畳状態)とすると、脚載置部 g5により操作レバー g9が隠蔽されることになるが、既 述のように、可動部 g3aを上げる際には操作レバー g9の操作は不要であるから、操 作レバー g9が隠蔽された状態力もでも可動部 g3aを上げることができる。また、収容 状態 (折畳状態)から展開状態に移行すると、隠蔽されて!、た操作レバー g9が露出 し、操作レバー g9を操作することが可能となる。よって、展開状態では操作レバー g9 を操作して可動部 g3aを下げることができる。 [0136] As described above, in the present embodiment, when the movable portion g3a is at the lowest height and is in the accommodated state (folded state), the operation lever g9 is concealed by the leg placement portion g5. but, as described above, the operation of the operation lever g9 is when raising the movable portion g3a is because it is not necessary, it is possible to increase the operation lever g 9 also even movable portion g 3a state force that is concealed. When the storage state (folded state) is shifted to the unfolded state, the operation lever g9 is hidden and exposed, and the operation lever g9 can be operated. Therefore, in the unfolded state, the movable lever g3a can be lowered by operating the operation lever g9.
[0137] 収容状態 (折畳状態）において操作レバー g9が隠蔽された場合、可動部 g3aの可 動範囲の下限に余裕があつたとしても、操作レバー g9を操作できないため、可動部 g 3aを下げることはできない。しかし、収容状態 (折畳状態）においては、座面は収容 時座面 gl2となり、座面が比較的高くなるため、高くなる座面に対応させて可動部 g3 aを上げる必要性は高いが、あえて可動部 g3aを下げる必要性は少ない。よって、収 容状態 (折畳状態）において操作レバー g9が隠蔽され、可動部 g3aを下げることがで きなくてもほとんど問題とならず、上述した操作レバー g9が隠蔽されることによる利点 のほうが重要である。 [0137] When the operating lever g9 is concealed in the stowed state (folded state), even if there is a margin in the lower limit of the movable range of the movable part g3a, the operating lever g9a cannot be operated. It cannot be lowered. However, in the stowed state (folded state), the seating surface becomes the seating surface gl2 when stowed, and the seating surface becomes relatively high. Therefore, there is a high need to raise the movable part g3 a to correspond to the higher seating surface. There is little need to lower the moving part g3a. Therefore, the control lever g9 is concealed in the storage state (folded state), and there is almost no problem even if the movable part g3a cannot be lowered. Is more important.
[0138] 図 26に示すように、可動部 g3aを最も低い位置とした状態で脚載置部 g5を折り畳 んで収容状態 (折畳状態)とすると、肘掛け部 g3の高さは収容時座面 gl2の高さ以 下となり、肘掛け機能を有する部分の無 ヽ (即ち肘掛けの無 、)状態の椅子とするこ とができる。このような肘掛けの無い椅子では、椅子の前方からのみならず椅子の側 面側 (左右側)からも使用者が椅子に座ることができるという利点がある。  [0138] As shown in Fig. 26, when the leg rest part g5 is folded into the accommodated state (folded state) with the movable part g3a in the lowest position, the height of the armrest part g3 is the height of the seat when retracted. It can be a chair with an armrest function that is less than the height of the gl2 surface (ie without armrests). Such a chair without an armrest has an advantage that the user can sit on the chair not only from the front of the chair but also from the side of the chair (left and right sides).
[0139] 上記実施形態の椅子型マッサージ機 glでは、収容状態 (折畳状態）にお!、て座面 となる脚載置部裏面 7、即ち収容時座面 gl2よりも肘掛け部 g3を高くできるから、収 容状態 (折畳状態）においても肘掛け部 g3の肘掛け機能を維持することができる。ま た図 24に示すように、展開状態では収容状態 (折畳状態）における裏面高さ よりも 肘掛け高さを低く調節できるから、脚載置部の厚み t (図 26参照）が比較的大きい場 合であっても、展開状態において肘掛け高さが高くなりすぎることを防止でき、適切な 高さとすることができる。脚載置部の厚み tが厚い場合、収容時座面 gl2を基準に肘 掛け部 g3の高さを設定しておくと、展開状態としたときに座面の高さが該厚み tに応 じて低くなるから、肘掛け部 g3の高さが高くなりすぎてしまう傾向が強くなるという問題 が生じる。この問題は、脚載置部 g5がマッサージ機構を有する場合により一層顕在 化する。なぜなら、脚載置部 g5がマッサージ機構を有する場合には、前述のように脚 載置部の厚み tが厚くなりやすいからである。しかし椅子型マッサージ機 glでは、展 開状態においては収容時座面 gl2の高さよりも肘掛け部 g3の高さを低く調節できる ので、展開状態においても肘掛け部 g3の高さを適切に調節できる。  [0139] In the chair type massage machine gl of the above embodiment, the armrest g3 is set higher than the leg resting part back surface 7 serving as the seating surface, that is, the seating surface gl2 during housing, in the housed state (folded state)! Therefore, the armrest function of the armrest portion g3 can be maintained even in the storage state (folded state). In addition, as shown in FIG. 24, the armrest height can be adjusted lower than the back surface height in the accommodated state (folded state) in the unfolded state, so the thickness t (see FIG. 26) of the leg rest is relatively large. Even in this case, it is possible to prevent the armrest height from becoming too high in the deployed state, and to set the height appropriately. If the leg mounting part thickness t is thick, the height of the armrest part g3 is set with reference to the seating surface gl2 during storage. Therefore, there is a problem that the height of the armrest g3 becomes too high. This problem becomes more apparent when the leg placement part g5 has a massage mechanism. This is because, when the leg placement part g5 has a massage mechanism, the thickness t of the leg placement part tends to increase as described above. However, with the chair type massage machine gl, the height of the armrest g3 can be adjusted to be lower than the height of the seating surface gl2 when housed in the expanded state, so that the height of the armrest g3 can be adjusted appropriately even in the expanded state.
脚載置部の厚み tが 100mm以上、特には 200mm以上となる場合には、展開状態 における肘掛け高さが必要以上に高くなりやすくなるが、展開状態において収容時 座面 gl2の高さよりも肘掛け部 g3の高さを低く調節できることにより肘掛け高さを適切 なちのとすることができる。  If the thickness t of the leg rest is 100mm or more, especially 200mm or more, the armrest height in the deployed state tends to be higher than necessary, but the armrest is higher than the height of the seating surface gl2 in the deployed state. The height of the armrest can be adjusted appropriately by adjusting the height of the part g3 low.
[0140] なお、脚載置部 g5がマッサージ機構を有する場合、特に、本実施形態のように脚を 配置することのできる凹部 glOを設けた場合には、脚載置部の厚み (収容状態にお ける鉛直方向の最大厚み) tは 150mm- 250mm程度と比較的厚くなるのが通常で ある。よって、肘掛け部 g3の高さ方向の可動範囲の長さも該厚み tに対応して 150m m以上、さらには 250mm以上とするのが好ましい。このようにすると、脚載置部の厚 み tが比較的厚 、場合であっても、収容状態 (折畳状態)と展開状態との!/、ずれにお いても適切な肘掛け高さに調整しやすくなるからである。 [0140] When the leg mounting portion g5 has a massage mechanism, in particular, when the recessed portion glO capable of placing the leg is provided as in this embodiment, the thickness of the leg mounting portion (accommodating state) In general, the maximum thickness in the vertical direction) is about 150mm-250mm, which is relatively thick. Therefore, the length of the movable range in the height direction of the armrest g3 is also 150 m corresponding to the thickness t. It is preferable to set it to m or more, more preferably 250 mm or more. In this way, even if the thickness t of the leg resting part is relatively thick, the armrest height can be set to an appropriate height even in the housing state (folded state) and the unfolded state! It is because it becomes easy to adjust.
[0141] 図 32は、本発明の第 8実施形態に係る椅子型マッサージ機 g30の側面図であり、 椅子内部に設けられた肘掛け高さ連動機構 g31の概略構成を透視的に図示したも のである。また図 33—図 35は、図 32の実施形態の変形例を示した側面図である。 図 32—図 35では、展開状態を実線で示し、収容状態 (折畳状態)を二点鎖線で示 すこととする。 [0141] FIG. 32 is a side view of a chair-type massage machine g30 according to the eighth embodiment of the present invention, and is a perspective view schematically showing a schematic configuration of an armrest height interlocking mechanism g31 provided inside the chair. is there. 33 to 35 are side views showing a modification of the embodiment of FIG. In Fig. 32 to Fig. 35, the unfolded state is indicated by a solid line, and the accommodation state (folded state) is indicated by a two-dot chain line.
[0142] 図 32に示す椅子型マッサージ機 g30は、上述した椅子型マッサージ機 glの高さ調 節機構 g8とは異なる高さ調節機構を含んだ肘掛け高さ連動機構 g31を備えている。 この肘掛け高さ連動機構 g31は、脚載置部 g5の展開回動軸 gl4と同軸で設けられ 該展開回動軸 gl4と一体的に回転する第 1プーリ g32と、歯車部分を有する第 2ブー リ g33と、第 2プーリ g33と嚙み合う歯車であるピ-オン部 g34と、このピ-オン部 g34 と嚙み合いピ-オン部 g34の回転運動を上下方向への直線運動に変換するラック部 g35とを有している。また、第 1プーリ g32と第 2プーリ g33との間にはベルト g36が架 け渡されており、第 1プーリ g32の回転が第 2プーリ g33に伝達されるようになっている  A chair type massage machine g30 shown in FIG. 32 includes an armrest height interlocking mechanism g31 including a height adjustment mechanism different from the height adjustment mechanism g8 of the chair type massage machine gl described above. The armrest height interlocking mechanism g31 is provided coaxially with the deployment rotation shaft gl4 of the leg placement portion g5, and rotates together with the deployment rotation shaft gl4. The second pulley having a gear portion and the second pulley. The pinion g34, which is a gear that meshes with the gear g33 and the second pulley g33, and the rotational motion of the pinion g34 and the meshing pion g34 is converted into a linear motion in the vertical direction. Rack portion g35. A belt g36 is stretched between the first pulley g32 and the second pulley g33, and the rotation of the first pulley g32 is transmitted to the second pulley g33.
[0143] 展開状態の脚載置部 g5を収容状態 (折畳状態)となるように展開回動軸 gl4まわり に回動させると (矢印 Y1参照）、第 1プーリ g32も展開回動軸 gl4と同様に回転し、第 2プーリ g33は第 1プーリ g32と同一方向に回転し (矢印 Y2)、さらにピ-オン部 g34 が第 2プーリ g33とは逆方向に回転し (矢印 Y3)、ラック部 g35を上方向に移動させる 。よって、ラック部 g35と一体である可動部 g3aも上方向に移動する。逆に、収容状態 (折畳状態)の脚載置部 g5を展開状態となるように展開回動軸 gl4まわりに回動させ ると、肘掛け高さ連動機構 g31の各部材が上記とは逆方向に動き、可動部 g3aが下 方向に移動する。このように、この椅子型マッサージ機 g30では、脚載置部 g5の回動 と肘掛け部 g3の高さ調節機構とが連動しており脚載置部 5を収容状態 (折畳状態)と なるように回動すると肘掛け部 3は高くなるように作動し、脚載置部 g5を展開状態とな るように回動すると肘掛け部 g3は低くなるように作動する。力かる構成によれば、脚載 置部 g5の回動に連動して肘掛け部 g3が適切な方向に上下するので、肘掛け部 g3 の高さ調節の手間を省くことができる。なお、図 32の実施形態ではプーリとベルトとに より回転を伝達した力 ギアと歯付ベルトとにより回転を伝達してもよい。 [0143] When the leg mounting portion g5 in the unfolded state is rotated about the unfolding rotation axis gl4 so as to be in the housed state (folded state) (see arrow Y1), the first pulley g32 is also unfolded on the unfolding rotation axis gl4. The second pulley g33 rotates in the same direction as the first pulley g32 (arrow Y2), and the pion g34 rotates in the opposite direction to the second pulley g33 (arrow Y3). Move part g35 upward. Therefore, the movable part g3a that is integral with the rack part g35 also moves upward. Conversely, when the leg rest g5 in the retracted state (folded state) is rotated around the deployment rotation axis gl4 so as to be in the deployed state, each member of the armrest height interlocking mechanism g31 is opposite to the above. The moving part g3a moves downward. Thus, in this chair type massage machine g30, the rotation of the leg placement part g5 and the height adjustment mechanism of the armrest part g3 are interlocked with each other so that the leg placement part 5 is in the accommodated state (folded state). When the armrest 3 is rotated in such a manner as described above, the armrest 3 is operated so as to be raised. According to the struggling configuration, Since the armrest g3 moves up and down in an appropriate direction in conjunction with the rotation of the mounting portion g5, it is possible to save time and effort for adjusting the height of the armrest g3. In the embodiment of FIG. 32, the rotation may be transmitted by a force gear and a toothed belt that have transmitted rotation by a pulley and a belt.
[0144] 図 33の変形例である椅子型マッサージ機 g40でも、図 32の実施形態と同様、脚載 置部 g5の回動と肘掛け部 g3の高さ調節機構とが連動しているが、図 33の例では、 油圧等の流体圧機構とカム機構とを組み合わせて肘掛け高さ連動機構 g41を構成し ている。流体としては油、エアー、水、等が挙げられるが、以下、流体圧機構を代表し て油圧機構を例に説明する。なお、油圧機構は当然ながら椅子内部に設けられてい るが、図 33では分力りやすくするため油圧機構の一部である油圧回路 CFIS記号によ る表示)を椅子外部に記載している。脚載置部 g5を展開状態から収容状態 (折畳状 態）に向力つて回動させると (矢印 Y5参照）、脚載置部 g5の展開回動軸 gl4と一体 的に設けられた偏心カム g42が同方向に回転し、第 1ピストン g43を押し込み (矢印 Y 6)、この動きが油圧により伝達されて第 2ピストン g44を押上げ (矢印 Y7)、この第 2ピ ストン g44と一体をなす可動部 g3aが上方向に移動する。脚載置部 g5を展開状態と した場合は、可動部 g3aの自重により可動部 g3aは下方向に移動する。なお、図 33 に示すように、油圧回路に操作弁 g45や逆止弁 g46を設けることにより、連動動作の 自由度を高めることができる。 [0144] In the chair-type massage machine g40 which is a modified example of Fig. 33, the rotation of the leg mounting portion g5 and the height adjustment mechanism of the armrest portion g3 are interlocked as in the embodiment of Fig. 32. In the example of FIG. 33, an armrest height interlocking mechanism g41 is configured by combining a fluid pressure mechanism such as hydraulic pressure and a cam mechanism. Examples of the fluid include oil, air, water, and the like. Hereinafter, a hydraulic mechanism will be described as an example of the fluid pressure mechanism. Of course, the hydraulic mechanism is provided inside the chair, but in FIG. 33, the hydraulic circuit CFIS symbol, which is part of the hydraulic mechanism) is shown outside the chair in order to make it easier to apply force. When the leg mounting part g5 is rotated from the unfolded state to the retracted state (folded state) by force (see arrow Y5), the eccentricity provided integrally with the unfolding rotation axis gl4 of the leg mounting part g5 The cam g42 rotates in the same direction and pushes in the first piston g43 (arrow Y 6) .This movement is transmitted by hydraulic pressure to push up the second piston g44 (arrow Y7), and is integrated with the second piston g 44. The movable part g3a that moves is moved upward. When the leg placement part g5 is in the unfolded state, the movable part g3a moves downward due to the weight of the movable part g3a. As shown in FIG. 33, the degree of freedom of the interlocking operation can be increased by providing the operation valve g45 and the check valve g46 in the hydraulic circuit.
[0145] 図 34に示す他の変形例である椅子型マッサージ機 g50は、ワイヤーを用いた肘掛 け高さ連動機構 g51により、脚載置部 g5の回動と肘掛け部 g3の高さ調節機構とを連 動させている。脚載置部 g5の展開回動軸 gl4と同軸で一体回転するワイヤー巻き取 り部 g52には、第 1ワイヤー g53及び第 2ワイヤー g54の一端が取り付けられている。 各ワイヤー g53, g54の他端は、可動部 g3aと一体であり上下方向にスライド可能な 支持部材 g55に取り付けられている。脚載置部 g5を展開状態から収容状態 (折畳状 態）に向力つて回動させると（矢印 Y8)、ワイヤー巻き取り部 g52も同方向に回転し、 この回転が、中間位置で交差した各ワイヤー g53, g54により支持部材 g55の上下運 動に変換され、可動部 g3aが上方向に移動する (矢印 Y9)。脚載置部 g5を収容状態 (折畳状態)から展開状態に向かって回動させると逆の動きになり可動部 g3aが下方 向に移動する。なお、この例では 2本のワイヤー g53, g54を用いた力 これに替えて 1本のプッシュプルワイヤーを用いても良 、。 [0145] The chair type massage machine g50, which is another modified example shown in Fig. 34, has an armrest height interlocking mechanism g51 using a wire, and the leg resting part g5 is rotated and the armrest part g3 is adjusted in height. Are linked. One end of a first wire g53 and a second wire g54 is attached to a wire winding portion g52 that rotates coaxially and integrally with the deployment rotation shaft gl4 of the leg placement portion g5. The other end of each wire g53, g 5 4 is attached to the slidable support member g55 vertically integral with the movable portion G3a. When the leg mounting part g5 is rotated from the unfolded state to the stowed state (folded state) by force (arrow Y8), the wire winding part g52 also rotates in the same direction, and this rotation intersects at the intermediate position. The wires g53 and g54 are converted into the vertical movement of the support member g55, and the movable part g3a moves upward (arrow Y9). When the leg placement part g5 is rotated from the accommodated state (folded state) to the deployed state, the movement is reversed and the movable part g3a moves downward. In this example, the force using two wires g53 and g54 One push-pull wire may be used.
[0146] 図 35に示す別の変形例である椅子型マッサージ機 g60は、各構成部材の端部同 士を回動可能に連結してなるリンク機構を用いた肘掛け高さ連動機構 g61により、脚 載置部 g5の回動と肘掛け部 g3の高さ調節機構とを連動させている。直線棒状の第 1 部材 g62の一端部は、脚載置部 g5の展開回動軸 gl4近傍の上部 (脚載置部 g5が展 開状態である場合において展開回動軸 gl4よりも上側の位置）に回動可能に取り付 けられている。第 1部材 g62の他端部は、同じく直線棒状の第 2部材 g63の一端部に 回動可能に固定されている。さらに第 2部材 g63の他端部は、可動部 g3aと一体をな し上下方向にスライド可能な支持部材 g64の下端部に回動可能に取り付けられてい る。また、第 2部材 g63は、その長手方向中間位置 g65において、椅子本体側に回 動可能に取り付けられている。脚載置部 g5が展開状態から収容状態 (折畳状態）に 向かって回動すると (矢印 Y10)、脚載置部 g5に回答可能に取付けられた第 1部材 g 62の一端部が下方に下がり、ひいては第 1部材 g62が全体的に下方に移動する。そ うすると、第 2部材 g63が、長手方向中間位置 g65を中心に回動し、支持部材 g64を 上方向に移動させる (矢印 Yl 1)。脚載置部 g5を収容状態 (折畳状態)から展開状態 に向力つて回動すると逆の動きにより可動部 g3aが下方向に移動する。  [0146] A chair-type massage machine g60, which is another modified example shown in FIG. 35, has an armrest height interlocking mechanism g61 using a link mechanism in which end members of each constituent member are rotatably connected. The rotation of the leg placement part g5 and the height adjustment mechanism of the armrest part g3 are interlocked. One end of the straight rod-shaped first member g62 is the upper part in the vicinity of the deployment rotation axis gl4 of the leg placement part g5 (when the leg placement part g5 is in the expanded state, it is positioned above the deployment rotation axis gl4). ) Is pivotally mounted. The other end portion of the first member g62 is rotatably fixed to one end portion of a second member g63 having a straight bar shape. Further, the other end of the second member g63 is pivotally attached to a lower end of a support member g64 that is integral with the movable part g3a and is slidable in the vertical direction. Further, the second member g63 is rotatably attached to the chair body side at the longitudinal intermediate position g65. When the leg mounting part g5 is rotated from the unfolded state to the housed state (folded state) (arrow Y10), one end of the first member g62 attached to the leg mounting part g5 so as to be able to answer is moved downward. As a result, the first member g62 moves downward as a whole. Then, the second member g63 rotates around the longitudinal intermediate position g65 and moves the support member g64 upward (arrow Yl 1). When the leg placement part g5 is rotated from the housed state (folded state) to the unfolded state, the movable part g3a moves downward due to the reverse movement.
[0147] 以上に例示されるような各種の肘掛け高さ連動機構を設けることにより、脚載置部 g 5の回動と肘掛け部 g3の高さ調節機構とを連動させて、肘掛け部 g3の高さ調節の手 間を省くことができる。なお、上述した各例では、肘掛け高さ連動機構は機械的手段 により構成されているが、電気的手段等他の手段によってもよい。例えば、脚載置部 g5の回動位置 (例えば、脚載置部 g5が収容状態であるか展開状態であるか)を検知 する回動位置検出器と、該回動位置検出器力 の信号により可動部 g3aを上下動さ せる電動高さ調節機構とを例示することができる。  [0147] By providing various armrest height interlocking mechanisms as exemplified above, the rotation of the leg rest part g5 and the height adjustment mechanism of the armrest part g3 are interlocked, so that the armrest part g3 The height adjustment can be saved. In each example described above, the armrest height interlocking mechanism is constituted by mechanical means, but may be other means such as electrical means. For example, a rotation position detector that detects the rotation position of the leg placement portion g5 (for example, whether the leg placement portion g5 is in the accommodated state or the unfolded state), and a signal of the rotation position detector force Thus, an electric height adjustment mechanism that moves the movable part g3a up and down can be exemplified.
[0148] 図 37—図 38は、上述した脚載置部 g5の回動位置検出器の一例を示しており、図 36は、該回動位置検出器を含む電動高さ調節機構を備えた椅子型マッサージ機 gl 00を示している。この回動位置検出器 g80は、脚載置部 g5内部のいずれかの位置、 例えば図 36で示すように脚載置部 g5の展開回動軸 gl4近傍に設置される。この回 動位置検出器 g80は、ケース g81内に配設された基板 g82上に搭載された、磁気セ ンサであるホール ICg83と、前記ケース g81に突設された軸 g84回りに自重で回動 可能となるように当該軸 g84に取り付けられた、回動体である磁石部 g85とで構成さ れている。 FIG. 37 to FIG. 38 show an example of the rotational position detector of the above-described leg placement part g5, and FIG. 36 includes an electric height adjusting mechanism including the rotational position detector. The chair type massage machine gl 00 is shown. This rotation position detector g80 is installed at any position inside the leg placement portion g5, for example, in the vicinity of the deployment rotation axis gl4 of the leg placement portion g5 as shown in FIG. This rotational position detector g80 is a magnetic sensor mounted on a substrate g82 disposed in the case g81. Hall ICg83, which is a sensor, and a magnet part g85, which is a rotating body, attached to the shaft g84 so that it can rotate by its own weight around the shaft g84 protruding from the case g81. .
[0149] 前記ケース g81は、例えば ABS、ナイロン、ポリプロピレン、ポリエチレン等の合成 榭脂で作製されており、その一内壁面力も前記軸 g84が突設されている。磁石部 g8 5は全体として略箱状を呈しており、前記ケース g81と同様に ABS、ナイロン、ポリプ ロピレン、ポリエチレン等の合成樹脂で作製されている。この磁石部 g85の内部には 、フェライト磁石は希土類磁石等カゝらなる磁石 g86が埋設されており、この磁石 g86に より前記ホール ICg83におけるホール素子に印加される磁束密度が当該磁石 g86の 位置により変化するのを利用して、脚載置部 g5がいずれの回動位置にある力 例え ば脚載置部 g5が収容状態 (折畳状態)である力、あるいは展開状態であるかを検出 する。なお、ケース g81及び磁石部 g85は、アルミニウム等の金属で作製することもで きる。  [0149] The case g81 is made of a synthetic resin such as ABS, nylon, polypropylene, polyethylene, and the like, and the shaft g84 projects from the inner wall surface force thereof. The magnet portion g85 has a substantially box shape as a whole, and is made of a synthetic resin such as ABS, nylon, polypropylene, polyethylene or the like, similar to the case g81. Inside the magnet portion g85, a magnet g86, such as a rare earth magnet, is embedded as a ferrite magnet, and the magnetic flux density applied to the Hall element in the Hall ICg83 by the magnet g86 is the position of the magnet g86. The force at which the leg rest g5 is in the rotating position, for example, the force at which the leg rest g5 is in the retracted state (folded state) or the unfolded state is detected. To do. The case g81 and the magnet part g85 can also be made of a metal such as aluminum.
[0150] 図 37は、脚載置部 g5が収容状態 (折畳状態)である場合の回動位置検出器 g80を 示しており、磁石 g86とホール ICg83とは互いに離れた位置関係にある。このようにし て回動位置検出器 g80が脚載置部 g5の収容状態 (折畳状態)を検知すると、この検 知信号に基づいて図 36に示す変形例の椅子型マッサージ機 glOOの電動モータ（ 図示省略)の回転軸 g91を所定方向（図 36における時計回り方向、矢印 Y13参照） に回転させるようにする。そうすると、この回転軸 g91と同軸で一体回転する歯車 g92 を同方向に回転し、更にこの歯車 g92と嚙み合うピ-オン部 g93が歯車 g92とは逆方 向に回転して (矢印 Y14参照）、ラック部 g94を上方向に移動させ、該ラック部 g94と 一体をなす可動部 g3aを上方向に移動させる。 FIG. 37 shows the rotational position detector g80 when the leg placement part g5 is in the housed state (folded state), and the magnet g86 and the Hall ICg83 are in a positional relationship apart from each other. When the rotational position detector g80 detects the accommodation state (folded state) of the leg placement part g5 in this way, the electric motor of the chair-type massage machine glOO of the modification shown in FIG. 36 is based on this detection signal. The rotation axis g 91 (not shown) is rotated in a predetermined direction (clockwise direction in FIG. 36, see arrow Y13). Then, the gear g92 that rotates coaxially with the rotary shaft g91 rotates in the same direction, and the pinion g93 that meshes with the gear g92 rotates in the opposite direction to the gear g92 (see arrow Y14). ), Moving the rack part g94 upward, and moving the movable part g3a integral with the rack part g94 upward.
[0151] 一方、脚載置部 g5を収容状態 (折畳状態)から回動させて展開状態とした場合、ケ ース g81は略 180度回転し、磁石部 g85は自重により、軸支された側と反対側が常に 下方 (鉛直方向下向き）を向くように軸 g84回りに回動して、磁石 g86とホール ICg83 とが対向し互いに最も近接した位置関係となる（図 38参照)。このようにして回動位置 検出器 g80が脚載置部 g5の展開状態を検知すると、この検知信号に基づいて図 36 に示す変形例の椅子型マッサージ機 glOOの電動モータ（図示省略)の回転軸 g91 を上記収容状態 (折畳状態)の場合とは逆の方向（図 36における反時計回り方向）に 回転させるようにする。そうすると、この回転軸 g91と同軸で一体回転する歯車 g92も 同方向に回転し、この歯車 g92と嚙み合うピ-オン部 g93が歯車 g92とは逆方向に回 転して、ラック部 g94を下方向に移動させ、該ラック部 g94と一体をなす可動部 g3aを 下方向に移動させる。 [0151] On the other hand, when the leg placement part g5 is rotated from the accommodated state (folded state) to the unfolded state, the case g81 rotates approximately 180 degrees, and the magnet part g85 is pivotally supported by its own weight. The magnet g86 and the hall ICg83 are opposed to each other so that the opposite side and the opposite side always turn downward (vertically downward) so that the magnet g86 and the hall ICg83 face each other (see FIG. 38). When the rotation position detector g80 detects the unfolded state of the leg rest g5 in this way, the rotation of the electric motor (not shown) of the chair type massage machine glOO of the modified example shown in FIG. 36 based on this detection signal. Axis g91 Is rotated in the opposite direction (counterclockwise direction in FIG. 36) from that in the stowed state (folded state). Then, the gear g92 that is coaxially and integrally rotated with the rotation shaft g91 also rotates in the same direction, and the pinion portion g93 that meshes with the gear g92 rotates in the opposite direction to the gear g92, so that the rack portion g94 is rotated. The movable part g3a integrated with the rack part g94 is moved downward.
[0152] なお、本実施形態の回動位置検出器 g80は、脚載置部 g5に設けられるかぎりその 設置場所は特に限定されず、脚載置部 g5の展開回動軸 gl4近傍以外にも適宜設け ることができる。また回動位置検出器 g80は 1つだけでなく 2つ以上設けても良い。  [0152] The rotational position detector g80 of the present embodiment is not particularly limited as long as the rotational position detector g80 is provided in the leg placement part g5, and the place other than the vicinity of the deployment rotational axis gl4 of the leg placement part g5. It can be provided as appropriate. Further, not only one rotational position detector g80 but two or more rotational position detectors may be provided.
[0153] さらに、図 37— 38の実施形態では、回動位置検出器に磁気センサを用いた力 リ ミットスィッチ、光センサ、角度センサ等他のセンサを用いることもできる。例えば、光 センサを用いる場合、図 39に示されるように、図 37においてホール ICg83が配設さ れていた箇所に発光素子 g88を設け、この発光素子 g88と対向するケース g81の内 面に受光素子 (図示せず)を設ければよい。例えば図 39を収容状態浙畳状態)とす ると、この状態では発光素子 g88からの光が遮蔽されることなく受光素子（図示せず） により受光された状態となる。そして、脚載置部 g5を収容状態 (折畳状態)から展開 状態にまで回動して回動位置検出器 g80を略 180度回転させると、自重で回動可能 な遮蔽体 g87が光を遮蔽した状態となり、図 39とは異なる状態として展開状態を検知 することができる（図 40参照)。また、角度センサを用いた場合、脚載置部 g5の展開 回動軸 gl4に角度センサを設置して、当該脚載置部 g5の回動角度を検出することで 、収容状態 (折畳状態)であるか展開状態であるかを検出させることができる。  In addition, in the embodiment of FIGS. 37 to 38, other sensors such as a force limit switch using a magnetic sensor, an optical sensor, and an angle sensor can be used as the rotational position detector. For example, when an optical sensor is used, as shown in FIG. 39, a light emitting element g88 is provided at a position where the Hall ICg83 is disposed in FIG. 37, and light is received on the inner surface of the case g81 facing the light emitting element g88. An element (not shown) may be provided. For example, assuming that FIG. 39 is in the housed state (Zheatung state), in this state, light from the light emitting element g88 is received by a light receiving element (not shown) without being shielded. Then, when the leg mounting portion g5 is rotated from the housed state (folded state) to the unfolded state and the rotation position detector g80 is rotated approximately 180 degrees, the shield g87 that can rotate by its own weight emits light. The unfolded state can be detected as a state different from that in FIG. 39 (see FIG. 40). In addition, when an angle sensor is used, an angle sensor is installed on the deployment rotation shaft gl4 of the leg placement part g5, and by detecting the rotation angle of the leg placement part g5, the accommodation state (folded state) ) Or an unfolded state can be detected.
[0154] また、有線又は無線のリモートコントローラにより、脚載置部 g5の回動と肘掛け部 g3 の高さ調節機構とが連動するか、非連動とするかの切換えを可能としておくこともでき る。また、リモートコントローラにより、肘掛け部 g3の上下動を脚載置部 g5の回動と関 係なく独立に行うことも可能である。  [0154] In addition, it is possible to switch whether the rotation of the leg rest g5 and the height adjustment mechanism of the armrest g3 are linked or not linked by a wired or wireless remote controller. The In addition, the vertical movement of the armrest g3 can be independently performed by the remote controller regardless of the rotation of the leg rest g5.

Claims

請求の範囲 The scope of the claims
[1] 座ベース部と、  [1] The seat base,
使用者の脚が載置される脚載置面を有する脚載置部と、を備え、  A leg placement unit having a leg placement surface on which a user's leg is placed;
前記脚載置部は、前記脚載置面を下向きにして前記座ベース部上に載置された 状態から、前記座ベース部の前方へ回動して前記脚載置面が上向き状態となるよう に前記座ベース部の前方へ回動可能に前記座ベース部の前部に連結され、 前記脚載置部の前記座ベース部に対する回動中心位置は、座ベース部の上面よ り上方であることを特徴とする椅子。  The leg placement portion is rotated from the state of being placed on the seat base portion with the leg placement surface facing downward to the front of the seat base portion, so that the leg placement surface is in an upward state. In this manner, the seat base portion is connected to the front portion of the seat base portion so as to be rotatable forward, and the pivot center position of the leg placement portion with respect to the seat base portion is above the upper surface of the seat base portion. A chair characterized by being.
[2] 前記脚載置部は、脚載置面から立設された壁部を備え、 [2] The leg placing portion includes a wall portion erected from the leg placing surface,
前記壁部は、前記脚載置部を前記脚載置面が上向き状態となるように回動させた ときに、壁部立設方向先端部が座ベース部の上面より上方に位置することを特徴と する請求項 1に記載の椅子。  The wall portion is configured such that when the leg placement portion is rotated so that the leg placement surface is in an upward state, the front end portion of the wall portion standing direction is located above the upper surface of the seat base portion. The chair according to claim 1, which is a feature.
[3] 前記座ベース部の前部力 立設された支持部材を備え、 [3] A front force of the seat base portion is provided, and a support member is provided.
前記脚載置部は、前記支持部材を介して前記座ベース部に連結されていることを 特徴とする請求項 1に記載の椅子。  The chair according to claim 1, wherein the leg placing portion is connected to the seat base portion via the support member.
[4] 前記支持部材は、前記座ベース部に対して前後に回動自在であることを特徴とす る請求項 3に記載の椅子。 [4] The chair according to claim 3, wherein the support member is pivotable back and forth with respect to the seat base portion.
[5] 前記支持部材は、その先端が前記座ベース部の前方へ向力 ように傾 、て 、ること を特徴とする請求項 3に記載の椅子。 5. The chair according to claim 3, wherein the support member is inclined so that a tip thereof is directed toward the front of the seat base portion.
[6] 前記脚載置部は、前記脚載置面の左右両側から立設された側壁を備え、 [6] The leg placement portion includes side walls erected from both the left and right sides of the leg placement surface,
前記側壁と前記支持部材とが回動可能に連結されていることを特徴とする請求項 3 に記載の椅子。  The chair according to claim 3, wherein the side wall and the support member are rotatably connected.
[7] 座ベース部と、 [7] The seat base,
座ベース部に対して回動可能な脚載置部と、  A leg rest that is rotatable relative to the seat base;
前記座ベース部と前記脚載置部とを連結する中間部材と、を備え、  An intermediate member that connects the seat base portion and the leg placement portion;
前記中間部材は、その後端が前記座ベース部に対して左右方向の軸心回りに回 動自在に取り付けられ、その前端が前記脚載置部に対して左右方向の軸心回りに回 動自在に取り付けられていることを特徴とする椅子。 The intermediate member is attached such that its rear end is rotatable about a left-right axis with respect to the seat base portion, and its front end is rotatable about a left-right axis with respect to the leg mounting portion. A chair characterized by being attached to.
[8] 前記中間部材は、左右一対で構成されるとともに、その各後端が前記座ベース部 に対して左右方向の軸心回りに回動自在に取り付けられ、その各前端が前記脚載置 部に対して左右方向の軸心回りに回動自在に取り付けられて 、ることを特徴とする請 求項 7に記載の椅子。 [8] The intermediate member is composed of a pair of left and right, and each rear end thereof is attached to the seat base portion so as to be rotatable about a horizontal axis, and each front end is mounted on the leg mounting. The chair according to claim 7, wherein the chair is attached so as to be rotatable about a left-right axial center with respect to the portion.
[9] 座ベース部と、  [9] The seat base,
使用者の脚が載置される脚載置面を有する脚載置部と、  A leg placement unit having a leg placement surface on which a user's leg is placed;
前記座ベース部の前部力 立設された支持部材と、を備え、  A front member of the seat base portion, and a support member provided upright,
前記脚載置部は、前記脚載置面を下向きにして前記座ベース部上に載置された 状態から、前記座ベース部の前方へ回動して前記脚載置面が上向き状態となるよう に前記座ベース部の前方へ回動可能に前記座ベース部の前部に前記支持部材を 介して連結されているとともに、前記座ベース部上に載置された状態のときに、当該 座ベース部に対して前後方向に移動可能であることを特徴とする椅子。  The leg placement portion is rotated from the state of being placed on the seat base portion with the leg placement surface facing downward to the front of the seat base portion, so that the leg placement surface is in an upward state. As described above, when the seat base portion is connected to the front portion of the seat base portion via the support member so as to be pivotable forward, and is placed on the seat base portion, A chair that is movable in the front-rear direction with respect to the base portion.
[10] 前記支持部材又は前記中間部材の動きを、その先端が前記座ベース部の前方へ 向力う前傾状態となる位置で規制する制止部を有することを特徴とする請求項 3— 9 のいずれかに記載の椅子。  [10] The restraint portion for restricting the movement of the support member or the intermediate member at a position where the front end of the support member or the intermediate member is in a forward tilted state in which it is directed forward of the seat base portion. A chair according to any of the above.
[11] 前記脚載置部には、当該脚載置部に載せられた脚をマッサージするマッサージ部 が設けられて 、ることを特徴とする請求項 1に記載の椅子。  [11] The chair according to claim 1, wherein the leg placement section is provided with a massage section for massaging a leg placed on the leg placement section.
[12] 使用者の脚が載置される脚載置面及び前記脚載置面から立設された壁部を有す る脚載置部と、  [12] a leg placement surface having a leg placement surface on which a user's leg is placed and a wall portion standing from the leg placement surface;
前記脚載置面を下向きにして脚載置部が載置される座ベース部と、を備え、 前記脚載置部及び前記座ベース部は、前記脚載置面を下向きにして脚載置部が 前記座ベース部上に載置された第 1状態と、前記脚載置面が上向きであって前記脚 載置部が前記座ベース部の前方に位置する第 2状態と、に状態変更可能であり、 前記座ベース部は、前記第 1状態のときに、前記壁部の立設方向先端部が前記座 ベース部の上面よりも下方に位置するのを許容するよう構成されていることを特徴と する椅子。  A seat base portion on which the leg placement portion is placed with the leg placement surface facing downward, and the leg placement portion and the seat base portion are placed on the leg placement surface with the leg placement surface facing downward. The state is changed between a first state in which the portion is placed on the seat base portion and a second state in which the leg placement surface is upward and the leg placement portion is located in front of the seat base portion. The seat base portion is configured to allow the front end portion of the wall portion in the standing direction to be positioned below the upper surface of the seat base portion in the first state. A chair characterized by
[13] 前記壁部は、前記脚載置面の左右両側力 立設された側壁であり、  [13] The wall portion is a side wall erected on both the left and right sides of the leg placement surface,
前記座ベース部の上面の左右幅が前記両側壁の間隔より小さぐ座ベース部の左 右両外方位置に前記両側壁が位置することで、前記側壁の立設方向先端部が前記 座ベース部の上面よりも下方に位置するのが許容されていることを特徴とする請求項 12記載の椅子。 The left side of the seat base portion where the left and right width of the upper surface of the seat base portion is smaller than the distance between the side walls. 13. The side walls are allowed to be positioned lower than the upper surface of the seat base portion by positioning the both side walls at both right outer positions. The listed chair.
[14] 前記脚載置部は、前記第 2状態におけるその後部が、前記座ベース部の前部に回 動自在に連結されて前記第 1状態と前記第 2状態とに状態変更可能となっていること を特徴とする請求項 12に記載の椅子。  [14] The leg mounting portion can be changed between the first state and the second state by the rear portion in the second state being rotatably connected to the front portion of the seat base portion. The chair according to claim 12, wherein:
[15] 前記脚載置部には、当該脚載置部に載せられた脚をマッサージするマッサージ部 が設けられていることを特徴とする請求項 12— 14のいずれかに記載の椅子。 [15] The chair according to any one of claims 12 to 14, wherein the leg placement portion is provided with a massage portion for massaging a leg placed on the leg placement portion.
[16] 前記座ベース部上に載置されるクッション体を更に備え、 [16] It further comprises a cushion body placed on the seat base portion,
前記脚載置部は、前記クッション体を前記座ベース部の上から除いた状態で、前記 座ベース部の上に載置可能であることを特徴とする請求項 1記載の椅子。  2. The chair according to claim 1, wherein the leg placing portion can be placed on the seat base portion in a state where the cushion body is removed from the seat base portion.
[17] 前記背もたれ部の後側に設けられた背もたれ部を備え、 [17] A backrest provided on the back side of the backrest,
前記クッション体を前記背もたれ部の前面に移動させることで当該クッション体を前 記座ベース部の上から除くことが可能であることを特徴とする請求項 16記載の椅子。  17. The chair according to claim 16, wherein the cushion body can be removed from above the seat base portion by moving the cushion body to the front surface of the backrest portion.
[18] 前記背もたれ部は、使用者の背中をマッサージする背マッサージ部を備えているこ とを特徴とする請求項 17記載の椅子。 18. The chair according to claim 17, wherein the backrest part includes a back massage part for massaging the back of the user.
[19] 前記クッション体は、前記座ベース部上面の後部近傍に対して回動自在に取り付 けられて 、ることを特徴とする請求項 16に記載の椅子。 [19] The chair according to claim 16, wherein the cushion body is pivotally attached to the vicinity of the rear portion of the upper surface of the seat base portion.
[20] 前記脚載置部は、前記座ベース部の前部に対して回動自在に取り付けられている ことを特徴とする請求項 16— 19のいずれかに記載の椅子。 [20] The chair according to any one of [16] to [19], wherein the leg placement portion is rotatably attached to a front portion of the seat base portion.
[21] 前記座ベース部上に載置されるクッション体と、 [21] a cushion body placed on the seat base portion;
座ベース部の後側に設けられた背もたれ部と、  A backrest provided on the rear side of the seat base,
前記背もたれ部に設けられた背マッサージ部と、を備え、  A back massage part provided in the backrest part,
前記クッション体が背クッションとして機能するように前記背もたれ部の前面に重ね て置かれるとともに、前記座ベース部の上に前記脚載置部が置かれて前記脚載置部 を座部として使用者が着座可能な状態 (Xと、  The cushion body is placed on the front surface of the backrest portion so as to function as a back cushion, and the leg placement portion is placed on the seat base portion so that the leg placement portion serves as a seat portion. Can be seated (X,
前記脚載置部が座ベース部の前方に位置した状態で、前記座ベース部の上に前 記クッション体が置かれて前記クッション体を座部として使用者が着座可能な状態 ι8 と、に状態変更可能であることを特徴とする請求項 1記載の椅子。 A state where the cushion body is placed on the seat base portion in a state where the leg placement portion is positioned in front of the seat base portion, and a user can sit using the cushion body as a seat portion. 2. The chair according to claim 1, wherein the state can be changed.
[22] 前記座ベース部の左右両側に設けられた肘掛け部を有するとともに、 [22] It has armrest portions provided on the left and right sides of the seat base portion,
前記脚載置部は、前記回動により、前記脚載置面が下向きとなり前記座ベース部 上の前記左右の肘掛け部間に収容され前記脚載置面の裏面が座面として使用され る収容状態と、前記脚載置面が上向きとなり前記座ベース部の前側に配置される展 開状態とのいずれもが可能とされており、  The leg placement portion is accommodated between the left and right armrest portions on the seat base portion with the leg placement surface facing downward by the rotation, and the back surface of the leg placement surface is used as a seat surface. Both the state and the unfolded state in which the leg placement surface faces upward and are arranged on the front side of the seat base part are possible,
前記肘掛け部は、高さ調節機構を有するとともに、前記収容状態では座面として使 用される前記脚載置面の裏面の高さよりも高い位置まで調節でき、且つ前記展開状 態では前記収容状態における前記裏面の高さよりも低い位置まで調節できることを 特徴とする請求項 1記載の椅子を用いた椅子型マッサージ機。  The armrest portion has a height adjustment mechanism, and can be adjusted to a position higher than the height of the back surface of the leg mounting surface used as a seating surface in the housed state, and in the housed state in the housed state. The chair type massage machine using a chair according to claim 1, wherein the chair type massage machine can be adjusted to a position lower than a height of the back surface of the chair.
[23] 前記高さ調節機構を操作するための操作部は、前記肘掛け部の内側に設けられる とともに、前記収容状態において前記脚載置部により隠蔽されうることを特徴とする請 求項 22に記載の椅子型マッサージ機。 [23] The claim 22 is characterized in that an operating portion for operating the height adjusting mechanism is provided inside the armrest portion and can be concealed by the leg placement portion in the accommodated state. The chair type massage machine described.
[24] 前記操作部は、前記肘掛け部の高さを下げる際には操作が必要であり、前記肘掛 け部の高さを上げる際には操作が不要であることを特徴とする請求項 23に記載の椅 子型マッサージ機。 24. The operation unit requires an operation when lowering the height of the armrest, and no operation is required when increasing the height of the armrest. Chair chair type massage machine as described in 1.
[25] 前記脚載置部の回動と前記肘掛け部の高さ調節機構とが連動しており、前記脚載 置部を前記収容状態に向力つて回動すると前記肘掛け部は高くなるように作動し、 前記脚載置部を前記展開状態に向力つて回動すると前記肘掛け部は低くなるように 作動することを特徴とする請求項 22に記載の椅子型マッサージ機。  [25] The rotation of the leg mounting portion and the height adjustment mechanism of the armrest portion are interlocked so that the armrest portion is raised when the leg mounting portion is rotated to the accommodated state. 23. The chair-type massage machine according to claim 22, wherein the armrest portion is actuated so that the armrest portion is lowered when the leg placement portion is rotated in the unfolded state.
PCT/JP2005/004662 2004-06-24 2005-03-16 Chair WO2006001104A1 (en)

Priority Applications (1)

Application Number Priority Date Filing Date Title
KR1020077001515A KR20070035044A (en) 2004-06-24 2005-03-16 chair

Applications Claiming Priority (4)

Application Number Priority Date Filing Date Title
JP2004186778A JP2005177446A (en) 2003-11-25 2004-06-24 Chair
JP2004-186778 2004-06-24
JP2004292344A JP4418532B2 (en) 2004-10-05 2004-10-05 Chair type massage machine
JP2004-292344 2004-10-05

Publications (1)

Publication Number Publication Date
WO2006001104A1 true WO2006001104A1 (en) 2006-01-05

Family

ID=35781649

Family Applications (1)

Application Number Title Priority Date Filing Date
PCT/JP2005/004662 WO2006001104A1 (en) 2004-06-24 2005-03-16 Chair

Country Status (3)

Country Link
KR (1) KR20070035044A (en)
TW (1) TW200600081A (en)
WO (1) WO2006001104A1 (en)

Families Citing this family (3)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
KR101276767B1 (en) * 2011-08-16 2013-06-20 이재웅 The air cushion for a car
KR101470185B1 (en) * 2013-07-04 2014-12-05 현대다이모스(주) seat cution extention pad operating system
KR200493289Y1 (en) * 2018-09-26 2021-03-05 주식회사 바디프랜드 Foldable cushion member and massage device having the same

Citations (2)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
JPS49132520U (en) * 1973-03-14 1974-11-14
JPS5017217U (en) * 1973-06-11 1975-02-24

Patent Citations (2)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
JPS49132520U (en) * 1973-03-14 1974-11-14
JPS5017217U (en) * 1973-06-11 1975-02-24

Also Published As

Publication number Publication date
KR20070035044A (en) 2007-03-29
TW200600081A (en) 2006-01-01

Similar Documents

Publication Publication Date Title
ES2544729T3 (en) Adjustable furniture
CA2506385C (en) Inflatable device
US20030006639A1 (en) Legrest-carrying chair
KR101238414B1 (en) full automation recliner sofa
JP4674612B2 (en) Massage chair
JP5306848B2 (en) Chair
JP4931421B2 (en) Seat structure
JP4037674B2 (en) Chair
WO2006001104A1 (en) Chair
JP2005177446A (en) Chair
JP2008272310A (en) Chair type massage machine
US20090146469A1 (en) Convertible Seat With Air Mattress
JP4866720B2 (en) Chair massage machine
JP4017230B2 (en) Standing assist device
JP3255559B2 (en) Chair type air massage machine
JP4418532B2 (en) Chair type massage machine
JP2005152201A (en) Seat
JP2005152202A (en) Seat
JPH1147210A (en) Chair-type air-massaging machine
JP4415967B2 (en) Chair type massage machine
JP4464538B2 (en) Chair with double footrest
JP2004141247A (en) Reclining chair
CN1972657A (en) Chair
JP2005160824A (en) Massage chair
JP2004024886A (en) Chair having double footrest

Legal Events

Date Code Title Description
AK Designated states

Kind code of ref document: A1

Designated state(s): AE AG AL AM AT AU AZ BA BB BG BR BW BY BZ CA CH CN CO CR CU CZ DE DK DM DZ EC EE EG ES FI GB GD GE GH GM HR HU ID IL IN IS KE KG KP KR KZ LC LK LR LS LT LU LV MA MD MG MK MN MW MX MZ NA NI NO NZ OM PG PH PL PT RO RU SC SD SE SG SK SL SM SY TJ TM TN TR TT TZ UA UG US UZ VC VN YU ZA ZM ZW

AL Designated countries for regional patents

Kind code of ref document: A1

Designated state(s): GM KE LS MW MZ NA SD SL SZ TZ UG ZM ZW AM AZ BY KG KZ MD RU TJ TM AT BE BG CH CY CZ DE DK EE ES FI FR GB GR HU IE IS IT LT LU MC NL PL PT RO SE SI SK TR BF BJ CF CG CI CM GA GN GQ GW ML MR NE SN TD TG

121 Ep: the epo has been informed by wipo that ep was designated in this application
WWE Wipo information: entry into national phase

Ref document number: 200580020835.2

Country of ref document: CN

NENP Non-entry into the national phase

Ref country code: DE

WWW Wipo information: withdrawn in national office

Country of ref document: DE

WWE Wipo information: entry into national phase

Ref document number: 1020077001515

Country of ref document: KR

WWP Wipo information: published in national office

Ref document number: 1020077001515

Country of ref document: KR

122 Ep: pct application non-entry in european phase